HERO

JULIASYKES

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, including
information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of
brief quotations in a book review.

For everyone who has been with me since Sean and Claudia. Thank you for taking

this Impossible journey with me

xxx

AUTHOR’SNOTE

Hero is part of the Impossible Series, but it can be read as a standalone romance

novel.

PROLOGUE

Chloe

n ugly mix of resentment and fear swirled in my gut when the front door

creaked open. I quickly switched off the bedside lamp, set my book aside, and drew

the duvet over my head. I hated myself for hiding under the covers like a frightened

child, but I couldn’t face Neil.

His footsteps were uneven, scuffing across the floorboards as he made his way to

our bedroom. I did my best to draw deep, even breaths, feigning sleep.

I should have gone to Beth’s, I lamented, but it was too late. I’d decided against

seeking refuge at my sister’s house hours ago.

I was too ashamed. For years, she’d told me I was too good for Neil, that my

husband was holding me back from realizing my full potential. But I’d been

stubborn; I’d committed to Neil when I said my vows at the age of twenty. As I child

of divorce, I believed in sticking by my spouse, for better or worse. My marriage

couldn’t fail. If it did, my entire self-identity would fall apart with it.

I was Neil’s devoted wife. It was my most important role. More important than

my career aspirations.

Or so he said.

For the last four years, I’d been working as a journalist for the local paper. Just

small stories and fluff pieces. But lately, I wanted more. I wanted to freelance, to

tackle more meaningful material. I could establish a career that allowed me to work

from home, so I could have a baby and an income, when the time was right.

Neil wanted the baby, but he didn’t want me to have a job. He said he’d make

enough money for both of us, once he finished vet school. He’d made his

disapproval of my plans for a career abundantly clear a few hours ago.

My cheek still throbbed where he’d struck me. After repeating the same

argument we’d been having for months, he’d lost his temper along with his

patience.

It was just one time, I reassured myself. He’ll apologize in the morning, and

everything will be okay.

Still, I couldn’t stop myself from tensing up when he entered the bedroom. I

heard the rustle of fabric as he pulled off his shirt and jeans.

Suddenly, the covers were jerked off my body, and cool air hit my skin.

“Neil?” I gasped. “What are you doing?”

His silhouette moved toward me, a darker shape among the shifting shadows.

“You want a baby,” he slurred. “You’re going to stay at home and take care of

our child.”

Fear thrummed through my veins before my mind fully processed his

implications. “I don’t want to talk about this anymore,” I said shakily. “Not

tonight. You’re drunk.”

He stumbled forward, falling onto me. The air whooshed out of my lungs as his

weight bore down on me. I squirmed beneath him, trying to push him off. The scent

of whiskey hit me hard, confirming my suspicions that he was intoxicated.

“You’re my wife,” he declared, his breath hot on my face. I turned my head away

and pushed harder at his chest. He didn’t budge. “You promised to honor and obey

me. You will obey me, Chloe.”

“Neil, you’re scaring me,” I forced out on a shallow breath. “We shouldn’t talk

about this any more tonight. We can discuss it tomorrow, when you’re sober.”

“I’m done talking,” he hissed.

The feel of his growing erection pressing into my thigh was horribly familiar.

What would usually arouse me now sent terror spiking through my system. My

fingers curled, my nails digging into his muscled chest.

“Get off me,” I barely managed to force a whisper past the lump in my throat. “I

don’t want to have sex right now.”

His big hands closed around my wrists, wrenching my arms above my head and

pinning them against the mattress.

“You’re going to have my baby and be a good wife.”

Shifting his grip on my wrists into one hand, his other reached between us,

groping until he found the hem of my nightgown. He grasped the silky material and

roughly shoved it up my thighs. His dick lined up with my opening. I was far from

aroused. If he drove into me, it would hurt.

But the pain was more than physical. He thrust forward, and I screamed as my

heart tore along with my flesh.

“Neil,” I sobbed out his name. “Stop. Please, stop.”

“You’re my wife, Chloe,” he snarled, increasing his agonizing pace. “You’re

mine.”

A terrible eternity seemed to pass before his hot seed finally lashed into me. My

insides burned, raw with pain and shame.

He rolled off me, and I curled up on my side. Despite my tears, he quickly fell

into drunken sleep, his snores clashing with my wracking sobs. I wept my agony

until it seeped out of me along with all my tears, leaving me hollow and mercifully

numb.

I managed to get up and get dressed before dawn began to drift through the

curtains, unable to face the sight of my husband in the light of day.

No. The man in our bed wasn’t my husband; he was a monster.

Limping out of the place that had been my home, I made my way to my car and

drove away, leaving Mrs. Chloe Hollins behind forever.

“Y

Chloe

Three Years Later

ou want to go out in the field to investigate the Latin Kings,” Kennedy Carver

drawled, his dry tone even more dangerous than my request. “I don’t think

so.” The FBI director’s hazel eyes bore down on me. Even though he sat behind his

desk and I stood before him, he seemed to loom over me. My mouth went dry, and I

shifted on my feet.

Swallowing hard, I lifted my chin in defiance of his powerful aura. “Yes,” I said

clearly. “That’s what I want. What I’m asking for,” I amended quickly when his jaw

firmed. “I just want to shadow someone on your team, ask a few questions. I’ll be

perfectly safe.”

He folded his hands on his desk. “That’s for me to decide, and I say you won’t be

perfectly safe. We might have rounded up most of the Latin Kings in New York, but

that doesn’t mean it’s not still dangerous out there. Ask your questions if you want,

but you’re not shadowing anyone.”

“Kennedy, you’re being completely unreasonable,” Carina insisted hotly.

I shot a grateful glance at my friend, relieved she was taking some of the

pressure off me. How she managed to spend so much time with the hard-ass man

—much less be engaged to him—was beyond me.

“Am I?” He drew out the words as his attention riveted to her. “Have you

forgotten what happened to you when you tried to go out into the field for

research?”

Carina’s pale green eyes clashed with his, meeting his challenge. “That’s not

fair, and you know it. I went out by myself to infiltrate the Pagans motorcycle club.

Chloe is asking to ride along with one of your agents, under their protection. And

you just said the Latin Kings are all but eradicated in the city. She won’t be walking

into a gang war or anything like that.”

“That’s why I want to research in New York instead of Chicago,” I supplied

quickly, pressing my advantage. The Kings were still widespread and violent in my

home city, but I would be safe investigating in New York. If Kennedy would give his

blessing. “Carina says your team is the best in the country,” I added, trying to

mollify him. “I know they can keep me safe.”

He leaned back in his chair, his head canting to the side as he considered me.

The man had an ego, and stroking it worked to my advantage. I held my breath,

waiting for his response.

He didn’t answer me directly. Instead, he reached for his phone.

“Silverman,” he barked into the receiver. “My office. Now.” He hung up before

the person on the other end of the line had a chance to respond.

God, the man was an ass. I really didn’t understand how Carina could be in love

with such a domineering dick. She was one of the toughest investigative reporters

I’d ever met: smart as a whip and fiercely independent. She was something of a

personal hero to me. The fact that she’d reached out to me two years ago was still

baffling. She’d read my piece on Fifty Shades of Grey and female sexual

empowerment and had declared us kindred spirits.

Now, I was working on an edgier project: the violent world of the Latin Kings.

Carina had hooked me up with this meeting, assuring me that her fiancé would give

me access to FBI resources for my story. I was about to get the big break I’d longed

for since walking away from my life with Neil three years ago.

But now that I was standing in Kennedy’s presence, I wasn’t at all certain that he

would acquiesce to my request. His eyes still cut into me, pinning me in place as

silence stretched between us. I shot an uneasy glance at Carina. She appeared

completely unruffled, simply waiting for Kennedy’s next move with serene

composure.

I jolted when the door clicked open behind me. I turned to find a short, dark-

skinned woman with a mass of curly black hair standing in the threshold.

“You needed something, sir?” She addressed Kennedy with careful deference.

He nodded. “Come in, Silverman. I want you to meet Chloe Martin. She’ll be

shadowing you for a few days.”

I did my best to conceal my relief as I reached for the hand Silverman offered.

She flashed a perfect white smile at me, her chocolate brown eyes wide and

welcoming. “I’m Sharon,” she introduced herself.

“Chloe,” I returned her smile. “I’m—”

Before I could tell her about my reasons for wanting to work with her, Kennedy

cut over me. “Miss Martin is a friend of Carina’s. She’s in New York researching a

story on the Latin Kings. She will accompany you starting tomorrow. You will

answer any questions she has about the Kings, so long as it doesn’t put any current

investigations at risk. I trust your judgment.”

Sharon’s brows rose. “Why me? Why not Javier? He’s the one who was

undercover with the Kings for years. He’s the one who helped us bust them.”

“Who’s Javier?” I jumped on the information. This sounded juicy. I turned my

attention back to Kennedy. “I want to talk to him.”

He blinked at me slowly, allowing fresh silence to stretch between us. I averted

my gaze from his intense, disapproving stare. He evidently didn’t appreciate my

demanding outburst.

“Javier Santiago is an analyst,” he finally spoke when he was satisfied that I was

thoroughly uncomfortable. “You can talk to him, but if you want to be in the field,

you’ll go with Sharon. I’m not putting Santiago on this. He put his time in, and I

promised his wife I wouldn’t order him to go back in the field.” His hard gaze

flicked back to Sharon. “And you should know better than to question me,

Silverman.”

“Sorry, sir,” she apologized, but there was nothing meek about her tone. If

anything, she sounded irritated at being chastised. Still, she didn’t dare challenge

her boss.

After spending ten minutes with the man, I understood why. It was becoming

clear to me that he’d earned his position as director of the New York FBI field office;

he was intimidating as hell.

“You can interview Santiago if he agrees to talk to you,” Kennedy told me. “It’s

his story to tell, not mine.”

“Thank you,” I said tightly, torn between genuine gratitude and annoyance. He

set my teeth on edge, but I really did want to interview Santiago.

He tipped his chin in a curt nod, acknowledging my thanks.

“Be here at eight AM tomorrow to meet with Silverman,” he ordered. “And

Sharon, you are personally responsible for Miss Martin’s safety. Don’t let me

down.”

“I won’t, sir,” she said gravely, all signs of irritation gone. She looked to me

with a reassuring smile. “You’ll be safe with me,” she promised. “Honestly, it’ll

probably be pretty boring. We haven’t seen much action with the Kings since Javi

took them down.”

“That’s okay,” I tried to conceal my disappointment. I didn’t really want to put

myself in danger, but I did want some good material for my story. “I’d like to see

what a normal day is like for you. Would you mind telling me about your

experiences with the Kings while I’m with you?”

“Of course,” she offered easily. “You can ask me anything.”

I beamed at her. “Thanks.”

“That’s all, then,” Kennedy interrupted our conversation. “You’re dismissed.”

“It was nice meeting you, Chloe,” Sharon said. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

She left the office, and I turned back to Kennedy. He stared at me pointedly. I

blinked at him, waiting for him to speak again.

Carina huffed out a sigh and looped her arm through mine. “He means we’re

dismissed, too,” she told me. “I promise he can be charming when he tries. He’s

just insufferable at the office.”

“I’ll speak with you later, Carina,” his words held a warning edge I didn’t fully

understand.

She rolled her eyes at him. His mouth twitched in the first hint of a smile I’d

seen. He quickly pressed his lips to a firm line, wiping the pleased expression away.

But his eyes were softer on her than they had been before.

“I love you too, Kennedy,” she said sweetly. “Come on, Chloe. Let’s grab coffee

and catch up. I want to hear all about your new book.”

I blushed as she began to tug me out of her fiancé’s office. I wasn’t embarrassed

by my second career as a romance novelist, but I didn’t want the FBI director to

hear us chatting about it. Despite the fact that I took pride in my work, I still wasn’t

sure how I felt about Kennedy being privy to my fantasies. He might not take me

seriously.

“Oh, don’t worry about Kennedy.” Carina read my blush as we walked out of his

office, making our way toward the elevator. “He’s very open-minded.”

“I find that hard to believe,” I commented drily. The man we’d left behind was

uptight, to say the least.

Carina laughed, tossing her dark copper hair back over her shoulder. “I know

what you’re thinking, but he’s a total softie underneath all those hard edges.”

I eyed her with disbelief.

“Okay,” she allowed as we stepped into the elevator. “Maybe softie doesn’t

exactly apply where Kennedy is concerned. But he’s very sweet and loving, in his

own way.”

I shrugged, dubious. “I’m sure you know him better than anyone. He didn’t

exactly strike me as the warm and fuzzy type.”

She laughed again and pressed the button that would take us down to ground

level. “No. Definitely not warm and fuzzy. He might be a hard-ass Dom, but he’s

my hard-ass Dom.” She said the last dreamily, her eyes shining with obvious

affection.

This information didn’t surprise me; Carina had been very open with me about

her kinky tendencies. When we’d first met, she was an avid advocate for the BDSM

lifestyle, and once she found Kennedy a few months ago, she’d fully committed to

her own D/s relationship. She’d been candid in sharing her experiences to help me

write my romance novels. So far, I’d dipped my toes into the world of kink, but

strictly for research purposes. I wasn’t interested in the emotional intimacy that

would come with a real power exchange. Not since my divorce.

My stomach soured at the thought of Neil.

“So, do you want to come?” Carina prompted me out of my moment of brooding,

and I realized I’d missed part of the conversation.

“Sorry, what did you say?”

“Do you want to come to BDSM club Decadence tonight?” she repeated. “The

guys are having a party. I think it’d give you some good material for your next

novel.”

I took a moment to consider her offer as we crossed the street to the Starbucks.

“I don’t know,” I finally said. Then something clicked. “Wait. What do you

mean, the guys? You have other friends who will be there?”

She grinned. “Almost all of Kennedy’s agents are in the lifestyle. He kind of

curated his team.”

“What?” I stumbled over the bizarre information. “You’re telling me that the

entire New York FBI field office is into BDSM?”

“Yep. Kennedy told me he trusts them all to be completely honest and loyal

because they share the values of the lifestyle.”

“I guess that makes sense,” I allowed, feigning nonchalance. In reality, I

struggled to absorb the concept. I didn’t know how I felt about my two worlds

colliding. I kept my careers carefully separate, writing my romance novels under a

pen name. The prospect of working with the FBI for my Latin Kings research but

also mingling with them at a BDSM club didn’t entirely sit well with me.

“I’m not sure about going to Decadence,” I admitted. I’d wanted to visit the

hottest kink club in New York, but this scenario changed things.

“Why not?” Carina asked.

“Don’t you think it’ll be weird?” I lowered my voice as we stepped into

Starbucks and got in the long line that stretched nearly all the way to the door.

“The agents won’t take me seriously if they know I write romance.”

“Nonsense,” she declared. “They’ll respect that you’re doing your best to

portray the lifestyle realistically. And none of them think less of each other for

being kinky. They’re a very tight-knit group, almost like family. They take BDSM

every bit as seriously as they take their jobs with the FBI. It’s part of who they are.”

I mulled that over, digesting it in silence until it was our turn to put in our order.

A few minutes later, we had our lattes in hand and found a table in a back corner

where we could speak more privately.

“If I do come to Decadence,” I speculated slowly, “I don’t have to do anything,

right? They won’t pressure me into participating? I’m not interested in sleeping

with anyone.” I didn’t plan on breaking my three years of celibacy anytime soon,

even if I did occasionally experiment with impact play. Floggers and crops were

strictly for research purposes, not sexual enjoyment. And so long as any skin-to-

skin contact happened on my terms, I could handle it.

“Of course not,” Carina reassured me. “Everyone will respect your boundaries.

You can just tour the club and get a feel for the layout and what happens there.”

Her smile turned sly. “I know just the guy to show you around.”

“Nope,” I said definitively. “Don’t you dare try to fix me up with someone,

Carina.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she waved off my comment. “Besides,

Dex isn’t interested in being fixed up, either. He’ll be a perfect gentleman.”

“Oh. Okay. I guess that’s all right, then.” Her words put me at ease. If her friend

Dex was on the same page I was, I could trust him to show me around without

trying to make a move on me.

“So you’ll come?” she pressed, practically glowing with excitement.

“Yeah, I will.” I made my decision. I’d carefully considered all the risks and

determined that an evening at Decadence would be beneficial. I really could use

more real-world experience to enrich my writing.

“Excellent,” Carina beamed. “Do you have something to wear?”

“Honestly, I’d planned to explore some of the New York clubs, so I brought a few

outfits. I just hadn’t known I’d be attending a kinky FBI party. But based on what

you’ve told me, I feel okay with it.”

She nodded encouragingly. “Kennedy and I will be there, so you can come to us if

you feel at all uncomfortable.”

I thought of the intimidating FBI director. I wasn’t at all reassured by the

promise of his presence. Comforting wasn’t a word I would use to describe Kennedy

Carver.

Dex

nother night, another party at Decadence. I practically lived here these days. If I

wasn’t in the office, I was fucking some stranger. Sometimes multiple strangers.

Sex helped me escape the crushing weight of my grief, if only for a few fleeting

hours at the club.

Other than fucking, I barely even bothered trying to claw my way out of

depression. What was the point?

At least doing something good at work and giving my sexual partners pleasure

brought me some sense of accomplishment. After two awful, lonely years, I was

finally learning to cope with losing Katie to another Dom. Flashes of sexual

pleasure and the high I found in dominating my partners was enough to keep me

going; to keep me smiling around my friends; to keep me pretending that I wasn’t

half-dead inside.

“It doesn’t look like New York suits you.” A familiar voice interrupted my

brooding. “For a guy in a sex club, you look pretty damn miserable.”

Surprised, I pushed away from the bar and turned toward the man I hadn’t seen

in two years. “Harper. What are you doing here?”

He gave me a sardonic grin. “Good to see you, too, Dex.”

I shook my head with a rueful smile and reached for the hand he offered,

shaking it firmly. “I didn’t mean to be rude,” I apologized. “It’s been a long time.

How are you?”

I’d worked with Jason Harper back when I was still with the Chicago FBI field

office, before I’d transferred to New York to get away from Katie and the love of her

fucking life, Reed Miller.

I struggled to maintain my smile at the thought of Miller. Thankfully, Jason

didn’t seem to notice my lingering sour mood.

“I’m good, man,” he responded, still grinning. “As for what I’m doing in New

York, I’m here for a job interview. Carver is trying to recruit me.”

I rolled my eyes. “Of course he is.” My boss was going to recruit every agent with

a kinky bone in his—or her—body, if he had his way.

Jason’s green eyes danced with their usual easy humor. “Yeah, the new Chicago

director isn’t too pleased with Carver poaching her agents. Ever since Franklin

Dawes was killed and Georgia Parkinson took over, she’s been running a tight

ship.”

This time, I couldn’t hide my scowl. To say my former boss was killed didn’t

even begin to cover it. Jason made it sound like he’d been killed in action. That

couldn’t be further from the fucking truth. I’d lost Katie forever the day Dawes

died.

I failed her. I don’t deserve her, I reminded myself for what felt like the

millionth time.

Jason ran a hand through his shaggy black hair, clearly flustered. “Sorry. I know

Dawes is the reason you left. I shouldn’t have brought it up.”

I shrugged it off. “It’s okay. I’m over it.”

I could tell Jason didn’t buy it, but he was smart enough not to call bullshit.

“So, how’s the New York field office?” He tactfully changed the subject. “It

seems like the job has its perks. Decadence is a great club.”

“It is,” I agreed. “The team is really close. You’d fit in here.”

His wolfish smile returned. “If you guys party at BDSM clubs regularly, I’m sure I

would. But Dusk in Chicago is a pretty great club, too. And Miller’s there, so at least

I have one person in the lifestyle on my team.”

My own smile was tight. Hatred burned in my gut, a reflexive reaction to any

mention of Reed Miller.

“Yeah, I do miss Dusk sometimes,” I said. That much was true. Dusk had been

my safe haven, the first club I’d ever ventured into when I discovered the lifestyle

at the age of eighteen. It had been my home before I’d abandoned everything I’d

known in Chicago and fled to New York.

“Do you want me to introduce you to the guys?” I asked, redirecting the

conversation. “They’re all here tonight.”

Jason’s eyes strayed from mine to rove over the crowd filling the club. “I’m sure

I’ll meet them tomorrow. I’d rather get to know her tonight.” He tipped his head

toward a pretty blonde who was sitting on one of the red leather couches across

from the bar. She caught his gaze, held it for a few seconds, then lowered her lashes

in a show of submission. Jason’s grin turned predatory.

“All right,” I agreed easily, somewhat relieved he wanted to leave me alone. I

didn’t like talking about Chicago. “I’ll be around if you change your mind.”

“I doubt I will. See you at the office tomorrow.” He gave me a vague wave, never

taking his eyes off his target as he sauntered away from me.

I blew out a long breath and turned my attention to the bottles of alcohol that

lined the wall behind the bar. A drink sounded like a great idea. Maybe even better

than a casual fuck. I never mixed the two, so I had to make a decision.

Just as I lifted my hand to signal the bartender, Kennedy Carver and his new

fiancé, Carina, approached me. I stepped away from the bar and mustered up my

genial mask. I gave my boss a courteous nod. Even outside the office, he

commanded the respect of everyone on the team. I knew better than to poke the

bear.

“Hi, Dex.” To my surprise, Carina greeted me first rather than deferring to her

fierce but loving Dom. She practically vibrated with excitement, her crystalline

green eyes sparking with some mischief I didn’t understand.

“What’s up?” I directed my question at Kennedy, expecting him to explain his

sub’s bubbly mood. Her happiness wasn’t out of the ordinary, but she usually

focused solely on Ken when we were at the club, like he was the only person in the

world.

I swallowed a grimace. Even the old man had found his soul mate. I was the only

one on the team who was still alone.

That would never change.

Deal with it. Smile.

“Cheer up, Dex,” Carina encouraged, reading my moment of brooding. My

conversation with Jason had put me in a foul mood, and it must be showing.

“I want you to meet someone,” she continued with a sly smile. “I think you’ll

like her.”

Her?

Oh, no. Nope. I would not allow Carina to try to fix me up with someone. It

wouldn’t be fair to anyone involved.

“I’m good, thanks,” I lied. “I already have a play partner lined up for tonight.”

Carina’s brows rose. “Oh? And where is she?”

Kennedy’s fingers curled into her corseted waist. “Be nice to Dex, little sub.”

She shot him an innocent look. “I am being nice.”

“No,” he said dryly. “You’re being impertinent.”

She rolled her eyes. “Come on, Dex,” she cajoled. “Chloe’s new in town. The

least you can do is be polite and show her around.”

I shook my head. “Not interested.” I risked rudeness.

“Really, you’re being silly. She’s just here for research. She’s a friend of mine,

and she’s also a BDSM romance author. Do me a favor and help her out?”

I had an idea of what helping her out with her research would entail. I didn’t

want any part of it.

But before I could repeat that I wasn’t interested, Carina beamed at someone

behind me. “Chloe!” she called out. “There you are. Come meet Dex.”

I ground my teeth and looked to Kennedy, silently willing him to get his sub in

line. He simply shrugged.

Goddamn traitor.

I half-turned to face the woman who was approaching us. Dark hair fell well

past her shoulders in long, glossy waves. It framed her ample cleavage that was

lewdly pushed up by her tight black PVC corset. She looked like sex walking in

strappy high heels.

Chocolate eyes framed in thick black lashes roved over my body as well, taking

in my leathers and bare chest. Her white teeth flashed in a perfect grin.

“Chloe,” Carina introduced, “this is Dex. He’s going to show you around

Decadence.”

Damn it. I couldn’t refuse now without hurting the sub’s feelings.

Is she a sub? I couldn’t tell. Her outfit made her appear more like a Dominatrix,

and the way she boldly met my gaze didn’t indicate any deference.

She’s here for research, I reminded myself. She must not actually be in the

lifestyle. She was nothing but a tourist.

I could handle that.

I extended my hand, clasping her small one in mine. “It’s nice to meet you,

Chloe.”

Showing her around the club wouldn’t hurt. I could always find a play partner or

drown myself in whiskey after I was finished with her. She might be gorgeous, but

physical attraction was peripheral to me these days.

Then her eyes dropped from my gaze as I gently squeezed her hand. I recognized

the submissive reaction.

I might be in trouble, after all.

I drew in a deep breath. What did it matter if she was a sub? That didn’t mean I

had to fuck her. She was Carina’s friend, and I didn’t think Carina would appreciate

it if I had a one-night-stand with Chloe. No matter how fuckable she might be.

Off-limits, I told myself sternly. I was certain Carina wanted me to hit it off with

Chloe. Well, that just wasn’t possible. I didn’t have a heart left to give anyone, and

the gorgeous brunette didn’t deserve for me to pretend otherwise.

I released her hand, severing the brief contact. To my relief, her sweet smile

stayed firmly in place when she met my eyes again. She didn’t seem at all offended

by the detached way I was treating her. I took it as a sign that she wasn’t any more

interested in me than I was in her.

Good.

“Carina mentioned you write romance novels,” I said, making polite

conversation. “Are you published?”

To my surprise, her eyes narrowed a fraction. “No,” she responded drily, “I just

say I’m an author for shits and giggles.”

“Oh. Uh…” I had no idea what to say. I’d obviously put my foot in it. “Sorry.”

Kennedy snorted. I tried to ignore his derision.

“It’s okay,” Chloe said, giving me a small, apologetic smile. “I’m just sick of

that question. Sorry I jumped down your throat.”

“So, how many books have you written?” I tried to move past the awkward

moment. I hated feeling off-balance in Decadence. This was where I came to feel

powerful, competent, in control. And I didn’t at all appreciate the way Kennedy was

smirking at me.

“Nine,” Chloe answered.

“Wow. Nine books?” I didn’t bother to hide the fact that I was impressed. I

might love to read, but I’d never written more than a lengthy online message. Well,

other than college essays, but those didn’t count.

She flicked her red-lacquered fingers in a dismissive motion, as though it was

no big deal. “It’s a fast market. I have to turn out my product as often as possible if

I want to stay competitive.”

“Chloe’s very prolific,” Carina said, beaming at the younger woman with

undisguised pride. “And she’s very diligent in making sure she portrays the

lifestyle accurately.” Pale green eyes turned on me. There was still a sly tilt to her

lashes I didn’t trust. “Dex, you’ll help with her research, won’t you?”

Chloe interjected before I could answer. “I’m not here to hook up,” she declared,

shooting Carina a pointed look. “I just want to get a feel for what the scene is like at

Decadence.” Her attention turned back to me. “Carina said you could show me

around.”

“Ask him nicely,” Kennedy ordered. Chloe’s jaw dropped, but he spoke again

before she could get an indignant word out. “You might not be in the lifestyle, but

there’s a sense of decorum at Decadence. You chose to come here, and you’ll show

some respect for the way things are done at the club.”

Her full red lips pressed to a thin line, and she met me squarely in the eye, not

showing any deference. “Would you mind showing me around? Please,” she added

after a short pause.

“Please, Sir,” Kennedy prompted.

She shot him an incredulous look.

“Oh, come on, Chloe,” Carina cajoled. “You write about this all the time, and

this isn’t your first time at a BDSM club. You understand the protocol.”

Chloe’s jaw firmed, and her eyes found mine again. “Please, Sir,” the term came

out hard with defiance.

I nodded in brief acceptance of her grudging respect.

“That’s settled,” Kennedy announced. “Now, my beautiful sub and I need to

have our own talk about respect.”

“I didn’t do anything wrong,” Carina exclaimed.

“You were rude to me at the office this morning. And you were needling Dex at

the club.”

“Honestly, Kennedy, you’re being—”

Before she could finish telling him off, he lifted her up, swinging her over his

shoulder in one smooth, practiced motion. She squealed her surprise. Forgetting

Chloe and me completely, he carried her off toward the private play rooms.

I was alone with Chloe, and uncomfortable silence instantly stretched between

us now that Kennedy and Carina were no longer there to facilitate conversation. I

realized it had been a long time since I’d talked to a sub in a BDSM club without the

intention of fucking her. I wasn’t sure how to approach the situation with Chloe.

“Carina said you’ve been to a club before,” I finally said to break the awkward

moment. “Which one?”

“Dusk. It’s in Chicago.”

I suppressed a grimace. Dusk again.

“I know,” I answered smoothly, not betraying my lingering discomfort after my

conversation with Jason. I could talk to Chloe about Dusk without allowing

thoughts of Katie and Miller to take over.

“I used to go there all the time,” I continued. “I lived in Chicago before I came to

New York two years ago.”

“Really?” she asked with a smile. “Where did you live? I grew up in Edison Park.

I’m in Beverly now. I love the city.”

I returned her smile, relieved that the tension between us was fading. “Me too. I

was in Lincoln Square. It’s a beautiful city, and Dusk is a great club. Did you go

there for research? Kennedy said you’re not actually in the lifestyle.”

“I’m not,” she confirmed. “I have scenes sometimes so I can accurately portray

the sensations of impact play, but I’m not interested in finding a Dom. I don’t want

a D/s relationship. I just want my books to be authentic.”

“But you identify as a sub,” I confirmed.

“All my heroines are subs, so that’s how I do my research.”

“But you are submissive.” Her reactions to me proved as much.

She shrugged. “Not really.”

I wondered if my initial assessment had been correct. Was she truly a sub? She

certainly hadn’t been deferential when Kennedy ordered her to address me with

respect.

“I’d like to read one of your books,” I said. If she wasn’t a sub, I was curious to

see how she got into the mindset of a submissive character.

She blushed and looked away. “You don’t have to do that. I doubt it’s your kind

of book.”

“Romance isn’t my typical genre, but I do like to read. Do you write under your

real name or a pen name?”

“A pen name. But really, you don’t have to read my books.”

“What’s your pen name?”

She hesitated.

“Tell me,” I prompted, my voice turning slightly stern.

“Alanna Granger.” Her eyes cut away from mine, and she spoke the name like a

shy admission.

Without thinking, I reached out and caught her chin between my thumb and

forefinger, redirecting her gaze to mine. “Why are you blushing? You have nothing

to be ashamed of.”

“I’m not ashamed,” she said, but the declaration came out low and breathy.

“Then tell me why you won’t look me in the eye right now.” Her lashes lowered.

I tilted her face up further. “No. Look at me. Tell me why you’re embarrassed.”

“I’ve never had a real Dom read one of my books before,” she said in a rush.

“Well, not anyone I know personally. You might think it’s silly.”

“I won’t. I respect that you’ve done your research, even though you aren’t in the

lifestyle. I do enjoy reading, and I’d like to read one of your books. I’m going to

download one when I get home.”

“You really don’t have to do that.”

“I know I don’t have to.”

“I… okay. Thanks.”

I smiled down at her, pleased with her acceptance. “Thanks for trusting me with

your pen name.”

She blinked at me. “Um… You’re welcome?” It came out as a question.

A low laugh rumbled from my chest. This softer side of her was cute.

“Did I say something funny?” she asked, suspicious. But there was nothing

malicious about her tone; she was feeling vulnerable. I understood that she truly

was concerned about my reaction to her work. It only made me more eager to read

it.

“Not at all, little one,” I assured her, the endearment coming to me easily now

that she was showing the submissive side I’d only glimpsed before.

“Then why are you laughing?”

“Because you pleased me. I’m glad you opened up to me.”

“Oh. I’m… That’s good.”

I nodded. “It is.”

I had a sudden, strange urge to lean in and press a kiss to her forehead. But she

wasn’t one of my play partners, and I suspected she wouldn’t appreciate the more

intimate contact.

I realized I was still holding her chin, keeping her locked in my gaze. I’d started

Topping her without meaning to. I wasn’t supposed to be dominating her. I’d told

Carina I’d show Chloe around the club, and Chloe had made it clear at the outset

that she wasn’t looking to hook up.

I dropped my hand from her face. She sucked in a deep breath and shook her

head slightly, shaking off my influence. When her eyes met mine again, they

weren’t as open as they had been moments before.

“Come on,” I urged. “I’ll show you around the rest of the club.”

She nodded her agreement and fell into step beside me. I stayed close enough to

make it clear to anyone watching that she was under my care, but I didn’t touch her

in any way, not even holding her hand to lead her across the busy dance floor. We

wound our way through the gyrating crowd, brushing up against sweat-slicked

bodies as we went. Lust was a heavy perfume in the air around us, and I focused on

not letting it go to my head. I wasn’t here to indulge in my usual hedonism; Chloe

was my responsibility now, and her needs were more important than my base

urges.

I breathed slightly easier when we made it through the crowd and arrived at the

public play space. The pulsing music was more muted in this area, reduced to a

primal, erotic thrum. But lust was no less potent. Where the music was dimmed, it

was replaced by the sounds of low, throaty moans and ecstatic screams, punctuated

by the thud of a flogger, the smack of a hand hitting flesh, the lighter slap of a crop.

I turned my attention to the latter, taking in the scene closest to us. Jason had

worked quickly; the blonde sub he’d approached less than half an hour ago was

strung up before him, her naked body pulled taut. Her hands were bound above her,

anchored to a heavy chain that dangled from the ceiling. A spreader bar kept her

legs stretched wide so she was fully on display for anyone who cared to look.

And several people were looking. A small crowd had gathered to watch Jason

land even, rapid hits across her bare ass with a crop. Her pale skin glowed red

everywhere the crop had landed, and she rocked forward with a shocked squeak at a

particularly hard blow to her sensitive upper thigh. The spreader bar kept her in

place, and she was forced to find her balance again, remaining exactly where Jason

wanted her.

“Is that Master Jason?” Chloe asked in an undertone.

I looked at her with surprise. So, it was Master Jason, but she had trouble calling

me Sir? That rankled. I must have lost more composure than I’d thought. I didn’t

know how to handle this non-sub who I didn’t intend to fuck.

“I know him from Dusk,” she explained, misreading my expression.

“Of course,” I allowed, as easily as I could manage. Dusk was the best BDSM club

in Chicago, and they’d both mentioned it to me tonight. “You met him during your

research trips.”

“Yes,” she nodded, still keeping her voice low so she wouldn’t disturb the scene.

Or maybe it was something more. There was a breathy quality to her tone, and her

cheeks were flushed. Although she spoke to me, her eyes remained riveted on

Jason.

“Is watching this scene part of your research?” I asked drily. “You seem very

interested.”

Her blush deepened, and she glanced down at the floor before her eyes snapped

up to meet mine, defiant. “I’ve been thinking about writing something similar.”

She shrugged, as though it was no big deal, as though she wasn’t getting hot

watching Jason crop the pretty blonde sub’s ass.

If I could determine whether or not she was truly submissive, I might know how

to handle myself around her. The fact that she didn’t seem to respect me as a Dom

bothered me more than it probably should. She watched Jason with open interest,

but her eyes were shuttered when she spoke to me. Except for the few minutes

when I’d Topped her. She’d been open then, softer.

“You said you have scenes sometimes,” I said, regarding her carefully to gauge

her reaction. “Have you ever been cropped before?”

She lifted her chin. “Yes,” she said the one word like a challenge. I didn’t

understand her subtle defiance, and I certainly didn’t appreciate it.

Topping her had worked before. I’d try it again.

“Did you like it?” I pushed her.

“It was interesting,” she pushed back, squaring her shoulders.

“Would you like to try it again?”

Her mouth popped open for a moment before she quickly closed it again. “What

do you mean?”

“I want to have a scene with you. Like this one.” I gestured toward Jason and the

blonde sub. Chloe was obviously turned on by watching them. Was she simply

attracted to Jason, or was she more deeply affected by the scene than she wanted to

admit?

There was one way to find out. I’d dominate Chloe, and I’d make sure it was

more than simply an interesting experience for her.

She shifted on her high heels, her eyes cutting over to Jason and then back to

me. “I don’t want to have sex,” she said after a moment.

“Are they having sex?” I asked calmly. “I didn’t say I want to fuck you.” Sure,

my dick might want to, but my head was a different matter. Chloe was a puzzle I

wanted to decipher, not a pretty piece of ass I’d bury myself in for the evening. She

might be gorgeous, but I’d already decided that a one-night stand with Carina’s

friend was a bad idea. Even more so because she obviously didn’t want me in that

way, either.

“Oh.” She looked at Jason again, her expression drawn with something between

curiosity and longing. “I don’t want to do anything in public.” Her eyes remained

fixed on him as she spoke.

I touched her jaw and redirected her gaze to mine. “We’re negotiating a scene,” I

informed her in my deepest voice. “You will look at me when I’m talking to you.”

Her eyes widened, and her lips parted. Even if she wasn’t a sub, Topping her

definitely got her attention.

“We can go to one of the private rooms,” I told her smoothly. “We will recreate

this scene. And afterward you can let me know if you find it interesting.”

Her dark eyes flashed, but she kept them locked on mine. “Fine.” Her defiance

lingered. “I’m keeping my corset on, though.”

“Fine?” I repeated, trying to keep the incredulity from my tone. I’d never had a

woman answer me so flippantly when I proposed a scene. “Do you want to try that

again? Is that how subs address Doms in your books?”

Her will clashed with mine as she struggled with her pride. “I’d like to have a

scene with you. Sir,” she forced out belatedly.

I fixed her with my hardest stare, letting the weight of it press down on her.

Finally, her gaze slid away from mine. It was enough. For now.

She might have done her research on kink, but Chloe clearly didn’t truly

understand BDSM. I’d make sure she got a taste of real submission before the night

was over.

Chloe

recognized the fluttering in my stomach as nervousness, and I tried my best to

ignore it. Why should I be nervous? It wasn’t like I hadn’t been cropped before. It

had been enjoyable.

There’s nothing to worry about.

But when Dex’s large hand enveloped mine, the fluttering increased to a full-on

belly quiver.

I sucked in a breath, centering myself. He was just so damn big. That was it.

Anyone would be nervous with the hulking, half-naked man in their personal

space, his muscles-on-top-of-muscles on wicked display. If he applied pressure,

he could probably crush my much smaller hand with little effort.

The very idea was ridiculous. Of course one of Kennedy’s trusted agents wouldn’t

break my hand. But Dex’s hold was firm, his fingers wrapping around mine with

smooth confidence as he began tugging me away from the scene we’d been

watching.

He’s not going to hurt me, I reassured myself.

I suppressed a derisive snort. Yeah, he’s just going to tie me up and whip me.

That won’t hurt one bit.

“Don’t worry, little one,” he said gently, reading my tension. “I’ll respect your

limits.”

I looked up into his pale eyes. There was warmth in them that belied their ice

blue hue. The way the lights played over his white-blond hair made him appear

almost angelic. Then again, intimidating shadows pooled beneath his defined

cheekbones, throwing the strong lines of his face into sharp relief. Maybe a fallen

angel was a more apt comparison.

“I’m not into extreme pain,” I asserted with as much confidence as I could

muster. This was just a scene, the same as any of my other hands-on research. I

dictated the terms. I was fully in control of the situation. I was perfectly

comfortable with physical contact under these conditions. “What Master Jason was

doing works for me,” I informed him. “Nothing more hardcore than that.”

A single blond brow rose. “I’m sure I can handle you just fine.”

My stomach did a funny flip, and I lifted my chin. “I want to recreate the scene. I

don’t want you to handle me.”

He shook his head and turned his attention toward our destination: a long

corridor illuminated by low red lighting. Doors lined the right side of the hall, with

one set into the very end. We passed all of them, making our way to the final door,

which was slightly ajar.

“These are the private rooms,” Dex supplied. “I’m glad this one isn’t occupied.”

“Why?” I asked as he pushed the door open and escorted me across the

threshold.

“I think it will suit my purposes.”

I swallowed hard as I took in the dungeon-themed room, complete with stone

wall façade and chains hanging from the ceiling, along with more Medieval-looking

bondage devices. The door thudded shut behind me, and I jolted, whirling to face

Dex. He watched me carefully, his pale eyes studying me.

I took a step back. He mirrored my movement, remaining in my personal space,

towering over me.

I took a calming breath, doing my best to disregard his sheer enormity. “I’m

okay with the scenario we just watched,” I said in my most composed voice.

“Hands cuffed above me, spreader bar, crop. I’ll take off my skirt, but my corset

stays on.”

The corners of his lips twitched. I wasn’t sure if he was suppressing a smile or a

frown. His expression was difficult to read, his strong features shifting slightly

before finally settling into a determined mask.

I took another step back. He followed.

“This won’t work if you run from me,” he pointed out. “Setting up the scene will

require some physical contact. Unless you want to chain yourself up and spread

your legs wide for me?”

The picture he painted was ridiculous, and he knew it. He was trying to

embarrass me. Maybe he wasn’t used to interacting with a confident partner, but

that was his problem. This wasn’t about a power exchange; it was simply a means

to learn the necessary physical sensations to describe my scene in lurid detail for

my book.

“No,” I said coolly, squaring my shoulders. “You can do that part. You can touch

me to set things up, but I don’t want your hands on me otherwise. No touching my

sex.”

“Your sex? Is that what you call it?” This time, he was definitely suppressing a

smile, and a mocking one at that. I didn’t appreciate it.

“Yes. Is that a problem?” I didn’t intend to engage in the kind of dirty talk I used

in my books. This wasn’t meant to be a sexual experience.

“Not at all. Don’t worry. My hands won’t go anywhere near your pussy. Not even

if you beg me.”

I snorted. “Somehow, I don’t see that happening.”

He smirked outright and made no further comment. Despite my attempts to

maintain cool composure, it was disconcerting, to say the least. His cocky

expression and crass language were doing something to me. The fluttering in my

belly intensified, moving lower down in my body to heat my core.

It wasn’t an entirely unfamiliar reaction. I’d become aroused during my scenes a

few times in the course of my research. BDSM was undeniably erotic. But just

because it got me hot didn’t mean I wanted to have sex with my partner. I wasn’t

interested in that kind of intimacy.

Dex’s fingers closed around both my wrists, and he led me toward the center of

the room. I followed, allowing the contact. I’d given him permission to touch me

while setting up the scene. Besides, he was touching my wrists, for god’s sake. It

wasn’t like his hands were on more intimate parts of my body. Even if his gentle

grip did make my sex squeeze in time with the press of his fingers around my

wrists.

We came to a stop, and I stared up at him in silence, captured in his steady blue

gaze. I was so intent on trying to puzzle out the strange glint in his eyes that I

didn’t realize long moments passed before he broke contact.

“Stay,” he issued the low command, his face close enough to mine that I could

feel the warmth of his breath on my cheek. My head tilted back of its own accord.

Or maybe that was simply because he was so tall. I had no choice but to look up at

him when he encroached on my space like this.

He released my wrists and stepped away. My body swayed toward his, as though

drawn by a magnet.

“Stay,” he repeated, more firmly.

A light shiver raced across my skin as the low rumble of his voice rolled over me.

I shifted back into place, remaining rooted to the spot as he crossed the room to

consider the array of sex toys hanging on the far wall. He selected the items I’d

requested: cuffs, a spreader bar, and a crop.

I swallowed hard when he turned back to me. He prowled, closing the distance

between us at a pace that was achingly slow, yet he also seemed to reach me too

fast. I wasn’t prepared for his renewed closeness. Power emanated from him,

slapping up against me like a palpable force. I’d been around Doms before, but

none had affected me so strongly.

I widened my stance, planting my feet as though to brace myself against the

weight of his aura. His smirk returned. I fixed him with my most defiant stare. He

met it steadily, his amusement evident in the arrogant curve of his full lips.

I didn’t deign to respond to it verbally. I could engage in a silent battle of wills. I

recognized that he was trying to Top me. He wasn’t the first Dom to try it, but I was

finding his strange mix of quiet confidence and subtle dominance difficult to resist.

He wasn’t a hard-ass snapping orders at me; he kept managing to slip past my

defenses.

I gathered up my resolve and maintained our eye contact, boldly meeting his

gaze.

“Give me your wrists,” he commanded in that same smooth, deep voice that

messed with my head and heated my insides.

I considered defying him, but that would be childish. I’d been the one to dictate

the terms of the scene, and refusing him would only prove that he was affecting me

more than I’d like to admit.

Wordlessly, I gave him my hands. He didn’t break his intense gaze as he secured

the supple black leather cuffs around my wrists, buckling them closed with

practiced ease. He was obviously an experienced Dom.

That’s good, I tried to tell myself. It’s good for my research.

It would have been easier to convince myself if I wasn’t so intimidated by the

cool confidence with which he lifted my arms over my head and clipped them to the

chain that dangled from the ceiling. He was tall enough that he easily secured my

hands high above me, stretching my body. The cuffs held firm, pressing into my

wrists, eliciting a sudden sense of helplessness.

My sex clenched even as a thrill of trepidation raced through me.

“Take a deep breath. You’re safe with me.”

I inhaled without thinking, complying with his low, soothing order.

“Good girl.”

Liquid heat teased between my lower lips at the gentle praise. He reached

around me, his corded arms bracketing my body as his fingers found the zipper at

the back of my tight leather skirt. His thumbs skimmed across the bare skin along

the upper edge of the skirt, and I shuddered. The wetness between my thighs

increased, making my panties damp. I’d become somewhat aroused during

previous scenes. There was nothing to worry about. I was in control.

His fingers curled into the slick material, tugging it slowly down my legs. He slid

down onto one knee before me, his face hovering oh-so-close as he drew level with

my sex. He lingered there, shooting me a wicked grin when he caught me staring

down at him with wide eyes.

For a moment, I forgot how to breathe. My clit pulsed, and his hot breath teased

through the thin black lace that barely covered me. Only my long period of

ingrained celibacy kept me from rocking toward him and silently begging for him to

put his mouth on me.

I didn’t want that kind of contact with any man.

I didn’t.

I heaved in a sigh when he pulled away, breaking the intense connection. The

skirt pooled around my high heels, and I stepped out of it without him having to

instruct me.

He remained kneeling before me and reached for the spreader bar. He closed the

cuff at one end around my left ankle, drawing the leather tight around my flesh

before buckling it at a more comfortable setting. The brief squeeze drew forth a

renewed sense of helplessness, but this time it wasn’t accompanied by fear. Lust

swirled within me, and my nipples grew tight beneath my corset. With my arms

pulled taut above me, my cleavage was on lewd display, my nipples nearly peeking

over the upper edge of the confining garment. The press of the steel bones against

my waist only heightened my awareness that my body was bound, vulnerable to the

man before me. He might be kneeling, but there was nothing subservient about his

demeanor when he gripped my right ankle and eased it away from my left, gently

urging me to widen my stance, steadily spreading my legs so I was open for him.

Cool air caressed my labia as they parted along with my legs. My thong slipped

between them, the elastic teasing as it pressed into my swollen folds.

My arousal was becoming undeniable, unbearable. It was so intense that I was

hardly able to worry about the fact that my control was slipping.

He secured the second cuff around my ankle, the metal bar between the two

keeping me spread wide. He took an eternity to stare up at me, studying my sex

intently. His features tightened with hunger, but he kept careful distance between

us.

I ached for him to touch me. The realization hit me hard. He’d told me that I

might beg him for his touch, and he’d managed to make me desperate for it in a

matter of minutes. The scene hadn’t even begun, yet my body thrummed with lust.

The heady sensation was disconcerting, overwhelming. It threatened to sweep all

reason away. I couldn’t recall ever being this turned on.

He tore his gaze from the most intimate part of my body, giving me the briefest

reprieve from his powerful demeanor. Then he picked up the crop and rose to his

feet. Somehow, I’d forgotten his size, and I suddenly felt very small in the shadow

of his hulking frame.

He cocked his head to the side, considering me.

“How do you feel about being blindfolded?”

I drew in a shuddering breath and did my best to shrug nonchalantly, a gesture

that was ruined by my bound arms. “Sure,” my voice came out in a breathy whisper

that belied my attempt at cool confidence. “You can blindfold me.”

His lips firmed, and he stepped away from me to return to the wall of kinky toys.

He quickly selected a strip of black cloth and came back to me.

He leaned in close and wrapped the soft material around my head. Darkness

closed around me when it slipped over my eyes. He knotted it firmly, securing it in

place.

“I didn’t ask for your permission.” His voice was a low rumble in my ear. “I

asked how it makes you feel. Vulnerable? Aroused?”

I sucked in several shallow, rapid breaths, my breasts pressing against the inside

of my corset. My peaked nipples rubbed against it, making them throb and ache.

The cool leather tongue of the crop touched the side of my neck. Sensation lit up

my nerve endings, making my skin dance. I was hyper-aware of his closeness, even

though he wasn’t touching me directly. The crop traced a slow line down my neck,

across my collarbone, before caressing the upper swell of my breasts. I gasped as

my core contracted, lust spiking.

“I asked you a question,” he prompted. “Are you aroused?”

I pressed my lips together, holding back the embarrassing admission.

Something was passing between us, something unsettling in its intensity. It was as

though energy was being pulled from my body, as though he claimed it for himself

as I helplessly ceded it to him. I tried to resist, grasping for control.

The crop left my breasts, and the smooth leather suddenly touched my inner

thigh. It trailed slowly upward, and my clit pulsed madly as it neared. He didn’t

stimulate me where my body craved it most; instead, he brushed the tongue across

my soaked labia.

He took away the pleasure almost as soon as he’d inflicted it, and a strangled

moan of protest worked its way up my throat.

“Definitely aroused,” he said, his voice imbued with cocky satisfaction. “You

might not want to admit it, but your body answered me.”

The crop touched my mouth, and the salty wetness of my lust painted my lips.

He trailed the slick leather across them, making them tingle.

“What…” my voice wavered. “What are you doing?”

“You might have played before, but you don’t know the first thing about real

BDSM,” he informed me, his tone roughening with his own lust. “I’m dominating

you, princess. And you will learn the meaning of submission by the time I’m

finished with you.”

A high, keening noise that I’d never made before slipped through my lips. It

sounded like an animalistic whimper. My cheeks flamed with embarrassment. The

crop left my mouth to press beneath my chin, lifting my face for his scrutiny.

“That’s a very pretty color,” he remarked softly. “I like you blushing. I wonder

where else you’re a lovely shade of pink,” he mused. “I’m going to make your

pretty pussy nice and flushed.”

He paused for a moment, letting the crass words hover between us. They sank

into me, burning through my insides and sending heat flashing through my body.

“Your safe word is red,” he told me. “Can you remember that?”

“Of course I can.” A hint of my indignation returned. Did he really think I was so

dim that I couldn’t remember a simple safe word?

The pressure of the crop beneath my chin increased, tipping my head back

further and forcing me up onto my toes.

“Don’t be so sure. I’m going to take you so high, you’ll forget your own name.

But don’t forget that one word.”

I wanted to say that I doubted his arrogant assertion. No Dom had ever sent me

into subspace. I might play the role of a sub for my scenes, but I never truly

submitted.

But something deep within me whispered that I’d already lost. I’d made the

mistake of engaging in a power play with him, and I’d ceded to his will. I’d thought

I was fully in control of the scene, but what had seemed like small changes—the

blindfold, the gentle caresses of the crop instead of painful strikes, his low, firm

commands rather than barked orders—had made me come undone.

“Good girl,” he said again before I could gather my wits enough to formulate a

flippant response.

“I didn’t say anything,” I protested weakly. I’d done nothing to earn his praise.

The crop tenderly traced the line of my jaw. I suddenly wished he’d touch me

with his fingertips instead. My teeth sank into my lower lip as I bit back a plea for

him to put his hands on me.

“You didn’t have to say anything,” he told me in that same smooth, soothing

tone. “And you don’t have to fight me. I can tell you’re trying to resist. Submit.”

“I can’t,” I whispered.

“Yes, you can. You just don’t want to. But I’m not giving you a choice. Your only

way out of this is your safe word.”

A beat of silence passed. He was giving me the opportunity to escape.

But I said nothing. I sealed my fate.

“Excellent. You’ve pleased me, Chloe.” The smooth leather traced the swell of

my breasts again, and I arched into him as carnal sensation overwhelmed me.

“That feels good, doesn’t it?”

I moaned. A bite of pain nipped at me as the crop slapped the top of my breast.

“I want a coherent answer,” he prompted, his voice lilting with arrogant

amusement. A twin hit landed on my other breast, chastising me.

“Yes,” my shy admission was barely audible.

“Louder. And address me with respect.” The crop snapped against my sensitive

inner thigh, and I cried out at the unexpected sting. With my sight taken, I couldn’t

predict where the blows would land. It heightened my physical senses, making the

relatively light hits inflict sensation that went deeper than my flesh. An odd

tingling raced across my mind along with the sparks that danced across my skin.

Thoughts turned hazy, and for a moment I floated.

Then the crop fell on my thighs again, snapping against one and then the other

in rapid succession. I squealed and tried to close my legs, only to be reminded that

they were held open by the spreader bar. My sound of protest transformed into a

husky moan.

“I asked you a question,” his voice threaded through my mind. “Tell me this

feels good. Tell me you like pleasing me.”

“Yes,” my voice seemed detached from my consciousness, leaving my lips

without thought. “Yes, it feels good.”

“Yes, Sir,” he corrected me with another, sharper slap against my thigh. My

abused flesh throbbed with a delicious burn, the warmth spreading up into my

pussy.

“Yes,” I said more clearly. “It feels good, Sir.”

The crop suddenly pressed against my labia, stroking the wet folds. My head

dropped back on a long sigh as pleasure flooded my mind.

“You mean it this time,” he said, his voice deep with satisfaction. “You called

me Sir before because you thought it sounded like one of your romance novels. But

this is the real thing, princess. A good Dom earns a sub’s respect.” He continued to

stroke me with the crop, and my clit pulsed in need.

“I’m going to hit your clit, and you’re going to come for me,” he informed me.

“But you’re going to ask me for it like a good girl. When we started, you demanded

that I crop you. Do you want to try that request again?”

I whined my wordless resistance as a small part of me clung on to my final

shreds of control.

He tapped the crop against my pussy lips, the light slap a promise of how he

would stimulate my aching clit.

“We both know you want to come. I want it, too. I want you to give me a nice, big

orgasm. Your pleasure is mine. Your body is under my control. I want to hear you

admit it, to both of us. This is submission, princess. And you were made for it.”

His low, confident words wrapped around me like a caress even more erotic than

the touch of the crop on my pussy. It was deeper than physical pleasure; it called to

my soul.

I let out a blissful sigh, my entire body softening as I gave everything to him.

“That’s it,” he urged. “Surrender. Beg me for your orgasm.”

“Please make me come, Sir.”

“With pleasure.” The crop tapped against my clit, and I shrieked as the light

sting elicited a burst of ecstasy that made stars pop across my darkened vision.

“Come for me,” he ordered.

The leather snapped against my sensitive bud in a rapid, staccato rhythm,

inexorably drawing pleasure from my body as the flashes of pain stoked white-hot

ecstasy. It crested with shocking force, bliss shooting from my pulsing core to heat

my entire body, from my clit to my toes and fingertips. My primal scream echoed

throughout the dungeon as I let go completely, the heady sense of release

heightening my pleasure to something transcendent. Chains rattled as I twisted

and moaned, my orgasm rolling through me with a ruthless intensity that matched

Dex’s unyielding dominance of my entire being.

Eventually, my orgasm faded away, but the soul-deep pleasure didn’t abate. I

remained cocooned in warm bliss, nestled in its sweet embrace.

I was dimly aware of the cuffs loosening from my ankles and wrists, the tension

of the chain releasing. Strong arms caught my boneless body as I sagged without

the support. He lifted me up, cradling me against his hard chest. I pressed my

cheek to his warmth and breathed in his rich, masculine scent: salt-kissed leather

and something deeper I couldn’t quite identify.

Sweet, soothing words of praise floated down to me, the meaning clear even

though I couldn’t quite focus on exactly what was being said.

I remained wrapped in warm, velvet darkness for a blissful eternity. After a long

while, the blindfold was gently tugged free. Light seared across my closed lids, and I

turned my face into his chest to block it out.

“Take a moment to adjust,” he said in that same smooth, comforting tone. The

gentle order was impossible to refuse. I breathed deeply, lingering in the happy,

floaty space I’d found at the center of my being.

“Open your eyes, Chloe,” he urged after a few quiet minutes. “It’s time to come

back.”

I did as he commanded, blinking rapidly to adjust to the light that flooded my

vision. After a few seconds, his face coalesced above me. His remarkable eyes were

studying me with the same careful attention he’d shown since our scene began.

He’d been fully focused on me the whole time, determined to see past my cool

exterior and look into my soul. He’d been intent on earning my submission, and I’d

surrendered.

Subspace. I’d actually hit subspace. I’d read about it and written about it often

enough to recognize what I’d experienced. But no beautifully-crafted words could

ever fully prepare me for the pure bliss of complete release.

“How are you feeling?” he asked kindly.

“I’m fine,” I answered quickly. Now that my brain was piecing itself back

together, discomfiture tightened my chest. Dex was holding me, his strong arms

wrapped around me. My ass was still bare, my skin molding to his warm leathers.

And there was something hard pressing into my flesh. I gasped and squirmed when

I registered that I was sitting on his erection. His arms tightened around me,

holding me in place.

“You don’t seem fine,” he remarked with a frown.

“You have an erection!” I exclaimed. I hadn’t been in such close contact with

any man’s cock in years. Not since Neil…

His frown deepened. “Of course I do. That was a fucking hot scene. Just because I

got a hard-on doesn’t mean I’m going to fuck you. I’m not an animal. I do have

self-control.”

I pressed against his chiseled chest, trying to shove away from him. I might as

well have been fighting against a marble statue.

“Let me go,” I demanded as calmly as I could manage.

He hesitated for a few seconds. I glared at him, meeting his keenly assessing

gaze with defiance. He might have slipped past my defenses before, but our scene

was over, and I wouldn’t let him in again. Submitting had been a mistake.

“Now,” I bit out, imbuing the one word with as much power as I could muster.

He loosened his grip, and I pushed up off his lap, barely finding my balance on

shaking knees. I felt wrung-out, weak. Vulnerable.

I turned away from him and went to grab up my skirt, stepping into it and

jerking it up my legs to cover myself.

“You’re going to drop,” his voice was heavy with disapproval. “I don’t have to

touch you, but at least stay and talk to me for a little while.” He gestured to the

empty cushion beside him on the leather couch where he’d been holding me. “Tell

me what’s wrong.”

I drew in a deep breath and summoned up my composure. “Nothing’s wrong. I

just don’t want to have sex. Thanks for the scene. It was very informative.”

“Informative?” He scowled.

I lifted my chin. “Yes. I think I got some good material for my book. I appreciate

you taking the time to help me out with my research.”

“Your research,” he repeated in a cold monotone. “Right.”

I gave him a brusque nod. “Thanks again. I should get going. I have an early

morning tomorrow.”

“Wait,” he commanded as I turned to leave. I stopped and looked back at him.

“Promise me you’ll talk to Carina if you start to drop. I don’t like you leaving after

an intense scene when you’re upset.”

I shrugged. “I’m not upset. But I’ll talk to Carina if I need to,” I added when his

strong jaw firmed with disapproval.

I broke from his gaze and strode out of the room before the uncomfortable

conversation could continue. I hadn’t been lying; I wasn’t upset. Not really.

Annoyed with myself, maybe. I hated that I was so affected by the feel of Dex’s cock

pressing into me. It was flagrant proof that I’d come perilously close to breaking

my promise to myself. I didn’t want any man, but Dex had made my body crave his

touch. The experience might have been mind-blowing, but I’d risked too much by

making myself so vulnerable to him.

I shook him from my mind, putting all my conflicted emotions behind me. We

had shared a pleasant evening, nothing more. And now that evening was ending. It

was time for me to find Carina and leave Decadence. Tomorrow, I’d get my big

break on my Latin Kings story, and I didn’t need thoughts of BDSM clouding my

mind. I’d return to work on my book another night. Maybe a little time and distance

would allow me to process what had happened with Dex without making me feel so

hot and bothered and confused.

One thing was for certain: I’d definitely gotten the material I needed to take the

kink factor in my books to the next level.

Dex

ith a title like Declan’s Desires, I’d gone into Chloe’s book with low

expectations. Not that I didn’t think she was intelligent, but the half-naked man

pouting on the cover hadn’t set the bar very high. This wasn’t going to be as good

as my usual sci-fi sagas.

Or so I thought. While the love story wasn’t really my thing, the writing was

good. Better than good. Her settings were vivid, her characters well-drawn. And the

BDSM scenes were fucking hot.

She’d left me alone and sexually frustrated just a few hours ago, and my hard-on

came raging back to life as I read her lurid description of a flogging scene.

Although the character was a curvy blonde, I couldn’t help picturing a lithe

brunette strapped down to the spanking bench. Was this Chloe’s personal fantasy?

Did she also put herself in the role of the submissive when she was writing? Or was

it simply a calculated write-up of a scene she thought would sell the most copies?

I still couldn’t get a read on Chloe. She claimed she was only interested in kink

for research purposes, but she’d submitted so sweetly for me.

Well, maybe not so sweetly. She’d challenged me at every turn, making me work

for her submission. I’d never had a scene like it. Even the brattiest subs I’d played

with were eager to be dominated. Chloe had been detached, defiant. Until I finally

broke through and revealed the submissive within.

But then she’d practically run from me when she came out of subspace. She’d

told me at the beginning she wasn’t really a sub. Did she resent me for drawing out

her submission? Or was there something more to it?

Something like fear had stirred in her dark eyes when she registered my erection

pressing into her sweet ass. She’d said she didn’t want to have sex. Did she really

think I’d violate her just because I was aroused?

Confused and frustrated, I set aside my e-reader before I could be further

affected by the sexy words she’d written.

For the first time in longer than I cared to think about, I had gone unsatisfied for

the evening at Decadence. I never failed to find a partner and see to my needs to

dominate and fuck.

My dick tented my bed sheets, aching for release. Even though I’d put Chloe’s

erotic book away, visions of her bent over a spanking bench filled my mind. Her

pussy had been perfect, bare and pink. Her sheer panties had done little to conceal

it from me. I’d had to summon up all my careful control to keep myself from

removing the scrap of lace with my teeth and tasting her on my tongue.

Her pussy was easy to envision now, wet and waiting for me. Her body would be

pinned down to the bench, helpless to resist me. She’d moan her need and beg me

to touch her, to fuck her.

I wrapped my hand around my hard cock and stroked, imagining sliding into her

slick heat. I’d start slow, teasing her with pleasure until she whimpered and

whined for me to fuck her hard. I’d tangle my fingers in her long copper curls,

tugging her head back to force her to arch into me. She’d turn her face to look back

at me, her green eyes clouded with lust and devotion.

“Katie,” I groaned her name aloud, tormented by need and painful love.

“Reed,” she moaned out in my fantasy.

My eyes snapped open, and I wrenched my hand away from my dick with a snarl.

I sucked in deep breaths, my fingers curling to fists at my sides as I struggled to

force the vision from my brain.

This was why I should have found a play partner who wanted to fuck. If left alone

with my thoughts, they always strayed to Katie. I needed a real-life woman to keep

me grounded in the present. Sexual pleasure was supposed to help me forget my

lost love, not rip apart my fucking heart with reminders of her.

Damn Carina for convincing me to show Chloe around. If I’d been free to find a

fuck buddy, I wouldn’t have engaged in such a hot scene that didn’t end with sexual

gratification.

I never should have played with Chloe.

She’d made it clear from the very beginning that she was off-limits, but she’d

intrigued me, and I’d wanted to dominate her. It had been a stupid decision. She’d

hurt my pride, and I’d felt I had something to prove by bringing out her

submission. It had been immature, a decision I might have made ten years ago

when I was new to the lifestyle. By now, I should be confident enough as a Dom that

I didn’t have to win the respect of a woman who wasn’t even really a sub.

But losing Katie had brought many lingering insecurities back to plague me over

the last two years. BDSM had helped me overcome the years of bullying and helped

me to find confidence and inner peace. The fact that I’d allowed Chloe to get under

my skin just proved how far I’d fallen.

Get over it. Go to work tomorrow. Do some good. Go to Decadence. Fuck

someone. Repeat.

I heaved in a deep breath. This was just a glitch, a disturbance in my comfortable

routine. I’d return to my familiar coping mechanisms and move past it. Chloe

would go back to Chicago, and I wouldn’t have to worry about what had happened

with her anymore. God knew I’d never return to Dusk, so I’d probably never see her

again.

MORNING

, I stepped out of the elevator and into the office, and stopped in my

tracks. My brain stuck for a moment. What I was seeing couldn’t be right. She

couldn’t be here. She didn’t belong.

Chloe stood beside Sharon where they’d been waiting for the elevator. Chloe

simply regarded me with mild interest, her expression bland and polite. Nothing

about her features reflected the shock that punched through my gut at the sight of

her standing in my office.

“What’s up, Dex?” Sharon asked. “Are you sick or something? You look pale. If

you’re contagious, go home. I don’t want to get infected. I don’t have time for that

shit.”

“What’s she doing here?” I demanded.

Chloe’s full lips turned down in a frown, and her dark eyes hardened on me.

“She’s here doing research for a story,” she said drily. “Good morning to you, too.”

Research again. What was it with this woman butting into my life and treating

everything I cared about so clinically? “You’re researching BDSM in the field office?

I don’t think so. We might all be in the lifestyle, but this is completely

inappropriate.”

She planted her hands on her hips. “It’s not for you to tell me what I can and

can’t do. And I’m not researching BDSM. I’m also a journalist, and I’m working on a

story about the Latin Kings. I’m shadowing Sharon today.”

“What?” I demanded. I turned my attention to Sharon. “She’s not serious, is

she? She’s a civilian. She can’t go out in the field.”

“She’s sick of you referring to her in the third person when she’s standing right

here,” Chloe said testily. “And I can go out in the field. You don’t have a say in

this.”

“It’s too dangerous,” I insisted, trying my best to rein in my irritation.

“Kennedy won’t allow it.”

“Kennedy’s the one who authorized it,” Sharon supplied.

“He wouldn’t,” I asserted, positive that I was correct. “Ken wouldn’t put a sub in

danger like that.”

Chloe made an exasperated noise. “I don’t see what my sexual proclivities have

to do with anything. Besides, I already told you I’m not a sub. Not that it should

matter. Carina’s a sub, and she’s perfectly capable of being a journalist.”

Carina. Of course she was behind this. Kennedy had a soft spot when it came to

his precious sub. She must have convinced him to agree to this outrageous

scenario.

I took a breath, struggling to summon up my control. “I’m not saying you’re not

capable.” I tried to soothe her. “But I am saying this is dangerous. I’m going to talk

to Kennedy about it.”

“Are you implying that I’m not competent enough to protect her?” Sharon

demanded, her fiery temper rising. “I might be a sub, but I’m an agent, just the

same as you.”

“And don’t you dare try to change Kennedy’s mind,” Chloe interjected. “I’m not

going to let you ruin my chance at getting my big break. Just because you’re a Dom

doesn’t mean you get to tell me what to do.”

My head throbbed. Is this seriously happening right now?

I’d resolved to put Chloe behind me, and here she was, interfering in my life. I’d

allowed her lack of respect to irritate me last night, but now the woman was

downright infuriating.

“It’s not like you to be a dick, Dex,” a new voice drawled.

I closed my eyes for a brief moment. Things were about to get worse.

Smith James stepped into our space where we were crowding the elevator. Of

course the office gossip had come to see what was going on. He might like to think

of himself as a badass agent and an even more badass Dom, but the man loved to

get involved in everyone’s business, the juicier and more dramatic the better. I was

sure every agent in New York would hear about my little run-in with Chloe within

the hour.

“I’m not being a dick,” I said as calmly as I could manage, meeting his silver

eyes. They danced with mischief. I didn’t at all care for his high-handed attitude. I

might respect Smith, but his arrogant self-confidence grated on me at times. I’d

known too many assholes with similar attitudes in high school. We hadn’t gotten

along, to put it mildly.

“I think the lovely lady would disagree.” Smith tipped his head at Chloe. “Is he

bothering you, Miss Martin?”

She gave a little dismissive wave. “It’s fine.” Her eyes found mine again. “I

appreciate your concern, but this is my career. And it was Kennedy’s call. He says

it’s okay, so it is.”

“I’ll keep her safe, Dex,” Sharon promised, her prickliness dropping. She

obviously wanted to diffuse the situation now that Smith was sticking his nose in.

None of us appreciated being the focal point of his gossip.

“Fine,” I caved, eager to escape Smith’s scrutiny. “I trust you, Sharon.”

I might not like it, but I’d rather not get involved. I’d resolved to put Chloe in my

past. If she insisted on being in my present, I would just have to cope. I could focus

on my own work and let Sharon deal with her.

Smith sighed. “Must you always be so stoic, Dex? Things were just getting

interesting.”

“Sorry to ruin your fun,” I said drily. “I need to get to work. Excuse me.”

I brushed past the trio without another glance in Chloe’s direction.

Go to work. Do some good. Go to Decadence. Fuck someone. Repeat.

“I

Chloe

s he always like that?” I asked as I watched Dex stalk away. Even in a suit, his

bulk was impossible to hide. He’d been just as intimidating in the FBI field

office as he had been bare-chested in Decadence. It had taken all my willpower to

maintain cool composure when he was facing me down. Although I knew he was

concerned about my safety, I couldn’t help being annoyed at him for trying to put

an end to my investigation into the Latin Kings before it had even begun. He

obviously thought subs were fragile creatures who needed to be protected.

I never should have submitted to him.

“No,” Sharon answered, her eyes curious as her gaze followed his retreating

form. “Dex is usually really nice. It’s not like him to go all alpha-male-bossy like

that. Smith fills that role around here.”

“Are you saying I’m not nice?” Smith gave her a sharp grin.

“I’m saying you can be an imperious douchebag,” she informed him with a

teasing smile.

He laughed, the rich sound booming through the office. “Now who’s not being

nice? Should I tell Derek how rude you’re acting?”

She scoffed. “You know he won’t punish me for holding my own at the office. He

wants me to put you in your place. You’re insufferably cocky otherwise.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment. Insufferably cocky is kind of my thing.”

“I can’t wait to kick your ass next time we spar,” Sharon said with a sweet smile.

“Your ego needs deflating.”

“My ego’s the exact size I like it. And it can handle more than a few hits from

you.”

“James, Silverman,” Kennedy barked out from behind us. We all turned to find

him stepping out of the elevator. His hazel eyes fixed on them with disapproval.

“This is the FBI field office, not a garden party. Stop loitering and get to work.”

Smith gave him a sardonic salute. “Yes, sir. Right away, sir.”

Kennedy rolled his eyes. “I don’t know why I don’t fire you.”

“Because you’d be miserable without me, boss. You love me, really.”

Kennedy snorted. “Go get me more intel on the Moreno case, and I’ll consider

keeping you on the task force. Unless you’d prefer to do paperwork on wrapping up

the Alicia Camden case?”

Smith shuddered. “Paperwork is cruel and unusual punishment. I’ll go back to

the Moreno investigation.”

“Good. Silverman,” Kennedy turned his attention back to Sharon. “Clayton

needs your help dealing with an informant in Brighton Beach. I suggest you go do

that now before I put you on the Camden case.”

“We’re leaving now, sir,” she said quickly. “Come on, Chloe.” She stepped

around her boss and waved for me to follow.

“Have fun, ladies,” Smith called after us as the elevator doors closed.

“How can you stand that?” I asked once we were alone. “Talking about

punishment when you’re at work? Don’t the Doms annoy you with their attitudes?”

Sharon herself had casually owned up to being a sub, and it had taken effort to

conceal my surprise that she would make reference to her D/s relationship in her

workplace. The fact that the entire team was into BDSM really was bizarre.

“Always,” she smiled ruefully. “But they annoyed me before I found my place in

the lifestyle. The testosterone in that place in stifling. It’s actually easier to handle

now that everything’s out in the open. I give as good as I get. And none of the guys

think less of me for being a sub. They respect me for it.”

“But Smith just said he’d tell Derek that you were being rude. Is Derek your

Dom?”

Her smile widened. “Yep. But Smith was just joking. He gives everyone a hard

time, Dom or sub. You saw how he teased Dex.”

I took a moment to digest that as we left the elevator and crossed the parking

garage to Sharon’s black sedan. I slid into the passenger seat and buckled up.

“Dex doesn’t seem to respect subs,” I contemplated aloud. “He said Kennedy

shouldn’t let me go out in the field because I’m a sub. He should respect my

career.” The final declaration left a sour taste on my tongue as I was reminded of

the last man in my life who hadn’t respected my career. Neil had never wanted me

to have a life outside our household.

“I’m sure Dex does respect your career,” Sharon said, placating. “He was more

concerned about you being a civilian. You being a sub just added to his alpha-

protective instincts. He wasn’t trying to be an ass.”

“He was doing a damn good impression of it.”

Sharon glanced over at me before looking back at the road. “I think you two got

off on the wrong foot. Dex really is one of the sweetest guys I know. He’s a good

man and a good Dom.”

I thought about the soothing way he’d spoken to me when I was bound before

him, the gentle praise that had washed over me when he’d held me in his arms.

But that had been when I was submitting to him. Whenever I showed any

backbone, he became irritable. I didn’t understand him at all.

“I guess you know him better than I do,” I allowed.

“Did something go wrong with your scene last night?”

“What?” I asked, caught off guard. “What do mean?”

She ducked her head, embarrassed. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to pry, but I saw the

two of you go back to the private rooms at Decadence last night.”

“You were there?” Carina had said the team was having a party, but I’d only met

Dex. I’d been too occupied with him to talk to anyone else.

“Yeah. I’m always there if the club is open. Derek’s the owner.”

“Wait. Your Derek is the Derek Carter?”

She laughed. “Don’t let him hear you say it like that. His ego’s almost as big as

Smith’s. It doesn’t need inflating.”

“I’d love to meet him,” I said excitedly, forgetting about Dex for a moment.

“Josh Dover, the owner of Dusk, only has the best things to say about Derek and

Decadence. It’s why I wanted to come to the club while I’m in New York. It has a

great reputation.”

Sharon grinned. “You can definitely tell him that. He’s worked really hard to

rebuild that rep over the last few years.”

“Rebuild it? What happened?”

“You must not have been in the lifestyle long,” she surmised. “You would have

heard about it otherwise.”

“I’m not in the lifestyle,” I corrected her. “But I’ve been going to clubs for two

years. What is it that I haven’t heard about?”

She sighed. “Decadence hasn’t always been a safe place. When I first met Derek,

the Latin Kings were running drugs through the club. That’s actually how we

became involved. I was undercover at Decadence to gather intel on him. I thought

he was a bad guy.”

“The Latin Kings were involved in dealing at Decadence?” I asked, eager to hear

more. This was great information for my research. “What happened?”

“It’s a long story, but we busted the Kings, and Derek and I ended up together.”

“I want to hear it,” I insisted. “I came here to learn more about the Latin Kings. I

didn’t know they were dealing at Decadence. You said you were undercover? What

was it like? How did you know Derek was innocent?”

“I didn’t, at first. I kind of played him. It didn’t go well when he found out what I

was really doing at his club. He started working with us, but it wasn’t until I almost

died that he admitted his feelings for me.”

“You almost died?” I reached into my purse and pulled out my notepad and pen.

“Wait. Start at the beginning. How did the Latin Kings start dealing at Decadence?”

She took a deep breath and launched into the story. “It all started when Derek’s

father sold his sister Charlotte to the Kings. He used her as leverage to make Derek

cooperate.”

She continued to talk for nearly an hour as we rode around, pausing only when I

had a question. The story really was incredible. Actually, it would make a pretty

good BDSM romantic suspense novel.

“So all the guys know you’re a sub now,” I said when she was finished

recounting everything. “And you don’t mind being at the club with them? Isn’t it

weird having them see you being submissive when you can kick some serious ass?”

“I thought it would be,” she admitted. “At first, I gave everyone a really hard

time about it. I didn’t want to be seen as weak. But Derek helped me understand

that accepting every part of myself makes me strong. I can trust him to take care of

me when I need it, and I don’t have to be ashamed of that. And he needs to take

care of someone to be fulfilled. Being a Dom isn’t about bossing me around, and

being a sub isn’t about being a doormat. We rely on each other, and we’re stronger

together than we ever were before.”

“That sounds like one of my books,” I said.

She smiled at me. “Then you must be getting it right. You understand what it’s

really all about.” Her glance turned assessing. “But you said you’re not actually in

the lifestyle. Why not? You did have a scene with Dex last night, didn’t you?”

I shifted, uncomfortable. “I identify as more of a kinkster than a sub. I like

exploring sensations. I’m not interested in a power exchange.”

She nodded, accepting that. “I get it. There’s no ‘one true way’ to practice

BDSM. If indulging only in sensation play is what makes you happy, more power to

you. It’s nice to meet a woman who knows herself and her needs.”

I looked out the window, turning my face away so she couldn’t read my

expression. Her description of her relationship with Derek made something like

yearning tug at my heart. In that moment, I wasn’t at all sure that I was a woman

who knew my own needs. I only knew that I didn’t want to truly submit to anyone. I

couldn’t trust anyone the way Sharon so obviously trusted her Dom. My trust had

been betrayed more deeply than I would have ever thought possible, and I wasn’t

willing to open myself up to that kind of pain again.

“You should come back to Decadence,” she said, interrupting my brooding. “I’ll

introduce you to Derek. You can ask him anything you want about the club scene.

He’d be happy to help with your book research. Just don’t ask him about the Latin

Kings or Charlotte. That’s still a sore spot for him.”

“That won’t be a problem,” I confirmed. “I don’t want to mix my book research

and my journalistic endeavors. My two worlds are already colliding more than I’d

like.”

“I used to be the same way,” she said. “It was hard letting my kinky lifestyle

spill over into my everyday life. But it’s who I am, and I’ve gotten comfortable with

the two coexisting.”

Before I could reiterate that I wasn’t actually in the lifestyle, Sharon’s cell phone

rang.

“Silverman,” she answered in a clipped, professional tone. “Okay, I’m on my

way.”

She ended the call, then took a sharp left and started weaving through traffic.

“Sorry, I need to hurry up and help Clayton out,” she told me. “Our informant is

giving him some trouble.”

“An informant for what?” I asked, bracing my hand on the dashboard as we

swerved around a corner.

She didn’t take her eyes from the road. “We’ve been dealing with a new drug

called Bliss. We’re trying to take down the people responsible for bringing it into

the States. It started with the Russian Mafia, but now it looks like Moreno is getting

involved.”

“Moreno?”

“Cristian Moreno is a Colombian drug lord. He was working with the Russians

until we took out their Pakhan a few months ago. Bliss trafficking has slowed down

in New York since then, but it looks like Moreno might be trying to take control of

distribution. If he does, we’ll have a much bigger problem to deal with. We want to

stop this before it starts.”

Her eyes cut over to me briefly. “None of this can go public,” she said, her voice

heavy with seriousness. “Kennedy said you could shadow me, so I’m filling you in.

But your story is the Latin Kings. You can’t print anything about what’s going on

with Moreno.”

“That’s okay,” I reassured her, my body jolting forward as she hit the brakes

hard. “I’m getting good material just seeing what a normal day is like for you. Did

you get calls like this when you were working against the Latin Kings?”

She nodded. “Before I went in undercover, Clayton had an informant with the

Kings. The brother of his fiancée, actually. Clayton met Rose while working that

case. I helped him protect her while her brother kept tabs on the Kings for us.” She

grimaced. “I could have done a better job of it.”

“What happened?”

“The Kings got their hands on Rose. It was bad. If Javier hadn’t been in deep

cover with the Kings, I don’t think we would have found her in time.”

“Javier. You mentioned him before. He’s the one who helped take down the

Kings for good in New York?”

“Yes. It wasn’t easy for him. By the end of his time undercover, I think he lost

himself. He went a little off the rails. Charlotte helped bring him back to us,

though. You can talk to both of them about it, if you want. Javi’s very well-adjusted

these days, so I don’t think it’ll upset him to discuss his time with the Kings.”

“Wait. Charlotte. This isn’t Derek’s sister Charlotte, is it?”

“It is. Funny how things work out. When Derek’s father sold Charlotte to the

Kings, Javier claimed her to keep her safe from the others. He protected her while

maintaining his cover. They’re married now.”

“Wow. I’d love to talk to them. Could you help me set it up? I don’t want to have

to ask Kennedy for anything else.”

She shot me a knowing smile. “I don’t blame you. The boss can be pretty

intimidating. He’s so much more tolerable now that he’s found Carina, though.”

“He used to be worse?” I asked, incredulous.

“Much,” she affirmed. “I’ll set things up with Javi for you, so you don’t need to

worry about Ken. And if you come to Decadence, you can ask Derek anything you

want about BDSM.”

“That’s fantastic. Thanks, Sharon.” I beamed at her. I was getting more material

for both of my careers than I’d ever imagined. I was thrilled Carina had invited me

to New York to work on my Latin Kings story. I needed to take her out for thank-

you-cocktails as soon as possible.

“I’m happy to do it,” she said. “But right now, I need to go help Clayton.” The

car came to an abrupt stop in front of a nondescript brick apartment block. “I’m

sorry, but I’m going to have to leave you for a little while. The informant isn’t being

very forthcoming, and he’ll probably be less likely to talk if I bring a stranger. Will

you be okay by yourself?”

“Of course.” I pulled out my phone and gave her a reassuring smile. “I need to

check up on my social media, and I have my e-reader app. I won’t be bored.”

“Great. I’ll be back as soon as I can, but I don’t know how long this will take.

Sorry,” she apologized again.

“It’s okay. Really. I’ve been dying to know what happens in this dark romance

novel I’m reading.”

“All right. See you soon.”

She got out of the car, and I watched her walk away and enter the apartment

block. My eyes caught on a café next door. The Cyrillic lettering on the awning sign

was faded, indicating the restaurant had been in business for a long time, but

wasn’t so lucrative that the owners could afford to keep up their signage.

My mind went into writer-mode as I considered the place. Did the owner

struggle to make ends meet? How well could a Russian café possibly do in this

neighborhood? For that matter, who lived in this neighborhood? What were their

lives like? Where did they work, what did they do for fun? Was there a sense of

community, or did people keep to themselves?

I realized I was chewing on my pen cap, a bad habit I had when I was deep in

thought. I took it from my mouth and touched the tip to my notepad, which was

still in my hands from when I’d been taking notes on Sharon. I quickly flipped to a

new page and wrote down all of my questions about the café.

My gaze found the faded sign again, and I began idly tapping the pen against my

lips.

I’d never written a Russian character before. I didn’t know much about the

culture. It would be an interesting challenge. Russian heroes were hot in the

romance industry at the moment. Maybe I could try writing one.

This was an excellent opportunity for character research. I’d come to New York

with the intention to work on my novels and my Latin Kings story. The latter was

on hold for the moment while I waited for Sharon. Why not take advantage of the

opportunity to enrich my fiction while I was in town?

My decision made, I tucked my notepad and pen back into my purse and got out

of the car.

Excitement buzzed in my mind as I tapped into the creative part of my brain. I

could be clinical, analytical when it came to journalism, but fiction was exploration,

creation. It provided a special kind of high.

A bell dinged as I pushed open the glass door and entered the café. The place was

almost completely empty. Either the morning rush had died down, or the

restaurant wasn’t attracting the clientele it needed to stay open. That brought back

all my questions about the surrounding community.

I’d get my answers soon. My eyes roved over the space, assessing. A man on the

late side of middle age occupied a booth by the windows that lined the side of the

restaurant that faced the street. A narrow aisle separated the booths from a long

counter with barstools. A huge menu that I couldn’t even begin to decipher was

scrawled in chalk on the wall above the counter.

I was aware of eyes on me; both the middle-aged man and the younger server

behind the cash register had looked up when I entered. The place was silent save for

faint instrumental music. It was rough with static, as though emanating from an

aged record player. Or maybe it was playing on a slightly out of range radio station.

I absorbed all these details in less than thirty seconds, storing them all away in

my mind for a setting description.

I smiled at the server and approached the counter with purpose, hopping up

onto one of the barstools. He returned my smile, giving me a dazzling grin. I noted

that he was young, attractive; maybe twenty-five, with dark, curling hair and a

strong, square jaw. Muscles bulged against his tight white t-shirt as he wiped the

counter with a damp rag. His dark brown eyes glinted with interest as they made a

quick appraisal of my face, flicking lower to my body for half a second.

I didn’t mind. If anything, a little flirtation often got me more information. It

was the easiest way to gather intel for my research. I quickly memorized his facial

features. He was hot enough to be a romantic hero. My next character was standing

in front of me. He was perfect.

“Hi,” I greeted brightly.

“See something you want?” he asked, his voice deep and his accent thick. His

sly grin let me know he meant more than what was on the menu.

“I don’t know,” I responded coyly. “What’s good here?”

“Everything is good here.”

Cocky. Oh yeah, definitely perfect hero material.

“I don’t know much about Russian cuisine,” I said, wanting more information

for my book. “What do you recommend?”

“We make the best pelmeni in the city,” he replied, proud.

“I’ll try that, then.”

“Matvei!” he called out suddenly.

A green door behind the counter swung open, and a slightly older man poked his

head out. His doughy features were drawn with irritation, his forehead wrinkling all

the way up to his buzz-cut brown hair.

He barked something in Russian, glowering at the younger server. I caught the

name “Leo,” but I couldn’t understand anything else.

Leo gestured toward me and answered in the same language. Matvei’s eyes

turned to me. They were the same dark shade as Leo’s, making me wonder if they

were related.

He studied me for a moment, then his sour expression lifted into a smile.

“You are not from around here,” he surmised, his accent even heavier than

Leo’s.

“I’m not,” I confirmed genially. “Actually, I’m in town for research. I’m an

author. Do you mind if I ask you a few questions about the area?” I pulled out my

notepad and pen before he could answer.

“You write books?” Leo asked, intrigued.

I nodded. “Romance novels.”

Matvei laughed, but it was a delighted sound rather than derisive. “Grigory!” he

called over to the older man sitting at the booth. He said something else in Russian.

To my surprise, Grigory scowled at me, his gaze fixing on my pen where it was

poised over my notebook. “You want to ask questions?”

“Didn’t you hear?” Leo asked in English. “She writes romance books.”

“You should not talk to strangers asking questions. She doesn’t belong.” His

equally dark eyes bored into me, and I knew he was speaking in disapproving

English for my benefit.

Leo chuckled. “You are being paranoid, old man.” He glanced up and down my

body again, his gaze lingering on my breasts a little longer this time. He said

something else in Russian, his eyes dancing with amusement.

I kept my smile in place, staying focused on him. Leo was my ally, even if he was

being a little sleazy. If he could convince Grigory that I was cool, I could get the

answers I wanted.

I opened my mouth to reiterate that I only wanted information for my novel, but

the chime of the entry bell interrupted me. I swiveled on my stool to face the open

door. My jaw dropped when I registered the familiar, hulking form that filled the

threshold.

“Dex? What are you doing here?”

His angular features were fixed in a scowl. “I was going to ask you the same

thing,” he said, his blue eyes like chips of ice. “Come on, Chloe. We’re leaving.

Now.”

“I told you,” Grigory growled. “She can’t be trusted. She brought a cop with

her.”

“I’m not a cop,” Dex said smoothly. “I’m her boyfriend.”

My jaw fell further. What the hell was he doing?

Grigory spat a Russian curse. “You walk like a cop.” He pointed at me, turning

his attention to Matvei. “She is a spy.”

The atmosphere changed instantly, growing heavy with tension in the space of a

second. I looked back at Leo to find his full lips curled with anger.

“Is this true?” he demanded, his voice low and dangerous. “You come here to

spy on us?”

“No!” I insisted, alarmed. Leo’s muscles flexed with barely-contained violence.

Matvei stepped out from where he’d lingered in the kitchen. I’d thought he was

overweight, but the bulge of his belly didn’t diminish the intimidation factor as he

fisted his hand and cracked his knuckles against his palm.

Dex was suddenly at my side, his arm curving around my waist as he hauled me

off the barstool and tucked me close to his body.

“We’re leaving,” he declared.

The sharp click of a knife flicking open echoed through the small café. The blade

glinted in Leo’s fist.

Dex snapped something unintelligible. It took me half a second to register that

he’d spoken in Russian. In that short heartbeat of time, he’d reached beneath his

suit jacket to place his hand on the gun that was holstered to his side.

Leo froze, his handsome features twisting with a snarl.

Dex’s fingers curled into my waist, and he began to back out of the café,

dragging me along with him. I followed without resistance, not breathing until the

door chimed above us. The heat of the pavement outside rose up around us, and I

gasped in warm air.

We were out.

Dex turned, keeping his body curved around mine as he hustled me to a waiting

black sedan and half-lifted me into the passenger seat. He slammed my door and

hurried to the other side of the car, getting in and jamming the keys into the

ignition. Tires squealed, and we jolted forward.

“Sharon,” he growled. I looked over and realized he was speaking into his

phone. “I’m taking Chloe back to the field office.” There was a pause. “Because you

weren’t watching her. You let her wander off on her own. I’m taking her to

Kennedy.”

“Wander off?” I demanded as he ended the call. “I’m not some puppy that

slipped its collar.”

He glared at me. “Well, consider yourself officially leashed. You’re welcome.”

I crossed my arms over my chest, seething. “You can’t talk to me like this.”

“Like what? Like I just saved your ass?”

“Everything was fine until you barged in. I don’t remember calling in the

cavalry. What the hell were you doing there, anyway?”

“Other than rescuing you?” he ground out. “Clayton called in about his

informant. When I heard Sharon was taking you to Brighton Beach, I decided to

come make sure you were safe. Again, you’re welcome.”

“Well, I’m not going to thank you. I was just having a conversation. Like I said, I

was fine until you came in.”

“Do you know who those men were? You were having a conversation with

members of the Bratva. Do you know what the Russian Mafia does with beautiful

women like you? Do you have any idea the kind of danger you were in?”

“I wasn’t in danger,” I insisted, but doubt made my stomach clench. “Seriously,

we were only talking.”

Dex’s jaw firmed. “You do need a leash.”

“What I need is for you to stop being a dick and take me back to Sharon.”

“I don’t think so. I’m taking you to Kennedy. He can deal with you.”

I threw up my hands, exasperated. “I don’t need to be dealt with.”

“This conversation is over. I’m taking you back to the field office, and that’s

final.”

“You’re a domineering ass.”

“When it comes to keeping you safe, I’ll be as domineering as I need to be.”

“So that’s what this is about? You’re the noble Dom in shining armor protecting

the helpless sub? God, you have a major hero complex.”

His lips pressed together in an angry line, and he didn’t respond. We rode back

to the field office in stony silence, neither of us willing to admit that we were at

fault.

Dex

didn’t understand her attitude. A hero complex? Really?

She obviously didn’t have a clue what the Bratva was capable of. I’d witnessed it

firsthand, had seen my friends tortured and violated by the ruthless vory. When I’d

found her in that café, so close to men who took gorgeous women like her and sold

their bodies…

I felt sick just thinking about it. Sick and angry. I couldn’t believe Sharon had

taken Chloe to Brighton Beach and left her alone in an area where we knew the

Bratva operated. Why had Chloe gone into that café in the first place? Did she have

no sense of self-preservation?

I ground my teeth together against further questions. Interrogating her

wouldn’t get me anywhere. She was obviously just as frustrated with me as I was

with her.

Kennedy will deal with her. He’ll send her home, where she’ll be safe.

If anyone could intimidate the fiery woman into cooperating, it was Ken. There

was a reason he was the director in a team full of Doms. He commanded respect

from everyone. Hell, even Smith deferred to him.

I kept my body close to Chloe’s as I ushered her out of the elevator and into the

field office, flanking her like a prisoner. Her tension indicated that she wasn’t keen

to face Kennedy again, but that was too bad for her. My boss would make her see

reason.

“What’s going on?” Ken asked as soon as we stepped into his office. “Why isn’t

Miss Martin with Silverman?”

I fixed him with a significant stare. “Because Sharon left her alone, and Chloe

decided to go hang out with the Bratva.”

“I didn’t know they were Russian Mafia,” she insisted hotly. “I just went in for

character research. I needed information for my next novel.” She glowered at me.

“And we were only talking. Everyone was smiling and laughing until you came in,

guns blazing.”

Kennedy’s brows rose. “You pulled your gun on them? Were you trying to get her

killed?”

“I didn’t go in with my gun drawn. I walked in, and one of them pulled a knife. I

showed them my SIG to keep things from going further.” I jerked my chin in her

direction. “She was taking notes, asking them questions. They thought she was a

spy.”

“But I—”

“Dex is right,” Kennedy said sharply before she could get another indignant

word out. “You put yourself in a dangerous situation, Miss Martin.”

She shifted under the weight of his stare. “I didn’t know they were Bratva,” she

reiterated, but the heat left her tone. “I just wanted to get some character

background for my book.”

“You are with my team to research the Latin Kings,” Ken said slowly, his drawl

making the words a rebuke rather than a simple observation. “If you want to ride

with my agents, you will stick to that story. You will not go off on your own. The FBI

deals with dangerous people in dangerous places. Nowhere they will take you is

entirely safe. My team will protect you, but they can’t do that if you don’t follow

orders.”

Her chin tilted with the defiance I was coming to recognize as her default

persona. “I didn’t have any orders. I didn’t do anything wrong.”

Kennedy’s expression was deadly calm. “Did Sharon tell you to go into the

café?”

She bit her lip. “No. I said I’d read my book in the car. But then I saw the café

and started thinking about a new character and decided to take advantage of the

opportunity. I didn’t know it wasn’t safe.”

“You know now,” Kennedy pointed out. “And I believe you’ve been rather rude

to Dex when all he did was get you out of a dangerous situation.”

Her dark eyes cut to me. “Sorry,” she mumbled. “But honestly, things were fine

before you showed up. They only got angry because they thought you were a cop.”

“You don’t know that things would have stayed fine,” I said sternly. “Anything

could have happened to you.” I looked at Kennedy. “She’s not safe shadowing

Sharon. You have to take her out of the field.”

“I don’t have to do anything,” he told me, still dangerously calm. “Miss Martin

may continue her research. But if you’re so concerned about her, she can shadow

you.”

“No!” Chloe’s outburst echoed my own sharp refusal.

“Yes,” Kennedy countered firmly. “You will escort Miss Martin around and

answer her questions, Dexter.”

I flinched at the use of my full name. Ken knew I hated it, and he only pulled it

on me when he wanted to put me in my place.

“I don’t want to ride with him,” Chloe insisted. “He said I needed to be on a

leash.”

“Dex, you’re not authorized to put a leash on Miss Martin.” He fixed her with an

expectant look. “There. That’s settled. You’re under Dex’s protection from now

on.”

“I can protect myself,” she said, her tone tinged with desperation. “I have a

knife and pepper spray, and I’ve taken self-defense classes.”

I snorted. “Do you really think a few self-defense classes would have saved you

from three members of the Russian Mafia?”

“I would have been able to get out of there. You seem to think I’m a damsel in

distress. I’m not.”

“Prove it,” I demanded.

“What?”

“You think you can fight? Show me.”

She frowned. “I’m not going to attack you in Kennedy’s office. You’re being

ridiculous.”

“Go to the training room with Dex,” Kennedy ordered, jerking her attention

back to him. “I’m tired of this squabbling. If you manage to take him down, you can

shadow Sharon. If not, you will go in the field with him and obey his orders. Am I

clear?”

She eyed me, her features twitching with uncertainty as her gaze roved over my

much larger body. After a moment, she squared her shoulders.

“Okay,” she agreed. “Let’s do this.”

I shook my head. This was ridiculous. I was a trained FBI agent, for god’s sake.

She was a civilian, and a tiny one at that.

“Dexter,” Kennedy said, his low tone warning me not to argue further. “You are

dismissed. Both of you.”

Chloe tossed her hair over her shoulder in an irritated motion and turned on her

heel, stalking out of the office. I allowed her to get a few steps ahead before she was

forced to pause and look back at me. She wasn’t familiar with our building, and she

didn’t know where to go.

I took back control. “Follow me.”

Her full lips pressed together in a pout. It might have been cute if I weren’t so

frustrated with her. I couldn’t believe Kennedy was keeping her in the field, and

that he’d forced me to take responsibility for her. The woman clearly had a problem

with me. Why was Ken pushing us together when he should be sending her home?

Carina, I realized. This was all her doing. She’d evidently convinced Kennedy to

keep Chloe with the FBI for her story, and I suspected his order for her to shadow

me was part of Carina’s insane attempt to push Chloe and me together.

Well, it wouldn’t work. Carina couldn’t force her friend to like me, even if my

boss could force me to spend time with her.

It only took a few minutes for us to make our way through the cubicles and back

to the gym. We didn’t go to the locker room to get changed into more appropriate

clothes; Chloe didn’t have anything stored here for working out.

Sighing, I shrugged out of my suit jacket and toed off my shoes before removing

my tie and rolling up my sleeves. Sparring in my work clothes wasn’t ideal, but

Chloe didn’t have any option but to remain in her jeans and blouse, so I’d keep

things as fair as possible.

Fair. Right. Chloe might be five foot eight, but she was slender. I appreciated

that her arms were lightly toned, so she probably worked out. When she’d been

chained up before me last night, half-naked, I’d appreciated her physique. I loved a

woman with curves, but I also respected one who took care of her fitness. Chloe was

healthy, strong.

But not nearly as strong as me.

The reminder of her body strung up for me, vulnerable and small in my shadow,

made remembered lust coil in my gut.

But there was nothing vulnerable about her countenance now. The determined,

defiant woman was back. Maybe her submission had been a fluke, something that

went against her true nature. Hell, I’d gotten high off endorphins from being on

the receiving end of impact play before. It had been a one-time thing, a mistake,

but it had happened. I wasn’t a sub, but body chemistry was undeniable.

Had the same thing happened to Chloe? Had it been a primal response rather

than true submission?

Something about the idea bothered me. Before I could contemplate if it was

more than simply my damaged ego, she kicked off her shoes and stepped onto the

mat.

“Let’s get this over with,” she grumbled.

I nodded. “Don’t worry. I won’t hurt you.”

She tossed her glossy hair back off her face. “I’ll try not to hurt you, either, but I

won’t make any promises. I don’t intend to lose.”

“I’m sorry to disappoint you, princess, but you’re stuck with me.”

Her eyes narrowed. “We’ll see.”

I sighed. She lunged.

Surprised at her sudden attack, I barely managed to dodge back in time. Her lips

curved up in a self-satisfied smile when her knuckles grazed my jaw.

I reached for her arm, aiming to pull her body against mine so she didn’t have

any leverage to swing a hit at me. For a moment, I thought I’d succeeded. My hand

closed around her arm, but she used the momentum of me pulling her toward me.

She body-checked me hard, driving an elbow into my stomach.

Unfortunately for her, I was accustomed to keeping my core tight when fighting,

so I barely felt the impact. However, her attack did cause me to take a step back,

and she pushed past me, getting behind my back.

Shock slammed into me along with her slight body as she vaulted up and

grabbed my shoulders, one arm coming up around my throat to put me in a

chokehold. I brought my forearm up just in time to keep her from getting a good

grip on me, then ducked and flipped her over my shoulder.

She hit the mat, and the air was knocked from her lungs. Not missing a beat, she

sucked in a breath and pushed up on her elbows, gracefully rolling back up onto her

feet.

We kept a few feet of distance between us for several seconds, sizing each other

up with fresh respect.

Then she made the mistake of attacking again. She’d caught me off-balance the

first time, but I wouldn’t underestimate her again. I was ready for her.

She moved in, lighting-fast, but I pivoted to the side and lightly kicked her

ankles. She went down, and I didn’t give her a moment to recover. I dropped on top

of her, straddling her hips to pin her and settling my forearm across her throat.

She’d lost.

And she wasn’t happy about it. She scowled at me and tried to shove my arm

away. I grasped her writs and pinned them above her head, preventing her from

clawing at me. She twisted against my hold with a little frustrated growl.

“Calm down,” I ordered, my voice automatically dropping to my most dominant

tone. “You’ll hurt yourself.”

“I want to hurt you,” she seethed.

“I’m afraid that’s not an option, princess.” My fingers tightened around her

wrists, warning her. “Yield.”

“No,” she hissed.

I shifted both her wrists into one hand and curled the other around her throat. I

didn’t squeeze. I didn’t need to. It was a primal show of dominance.

Her eyes flew wide, and she stilled beneath me.

“That’s better,” I rumbled.

She softened, all the fight draining out of her body. Her lips parted, and she

drew in short, shallow breaths.

“Do you yield?” I suddenly craved to hear her say it.

She nodded.

“Tell me,” I commanded.

“I yield.” The words came out on a breathy whisper.

My palm left her throat so I could trail my fingertips down the column of her

neck. Her pulse jumped beneath my touch. Her skin was soft, warm. She smelled

like roses and something darker I couldn’t quite identify. Her pupils dilated, and

she let out a long sigh.

“Good girl.” The praise left my lips without thought. She shuddered beneath

me.

My cock stiffened in response. She tensed.

“Get off me,” her voice was still a whisper, but it was strained this time.

Reacting to her fright, I instantly rolled away and pushed up to my feet, putting

distance between us. I watched her carefully. She was pale, and she didn’t move for

several long seconds.

My hard-on had scared her off last night, and now the indication of my arousal

had made her panic. I’d thought she simply didn’t want to submit to me, but now I

recognized the truth: someone had hurt her.

I hated the fear that was etched into her gorgeous features. I’d put it there,

because I couldn’t control myself around her. I kept Topping her without realizing

what I was doing.

I took a few steps back.

“I’m sorry,” I said softly, not wanting to spook her further. “I’m not going to

hurt you.”

She sucked in a breath and shoved up onto her feet. “I’m not scared of you,” she

declared, her defiance resurfacing. Rather than irritating me, it made me sad. I

understood now.

“I don’t want you to be,” I said calmly, still soothing her. “I understand if you

don’t want to shadow me. I’ll talk to Kennedy.”

“It’s fine,” she said quickly. “I’m fine. I don’t want you to talk to Kennedy. He

might kick me out if I keep pestering him. I can shadow you. It’s not a big deal.”

Her hands trembled. She clenched them to fists.

“I’m doing work at my desk for the rest of the day,” I said. “It’ll be pretty boring

for you. I’ll make sure I clear some time tomorrow to answer any questions you

might have.”

She needed room to breathe. She didn’t want to admit that she was shaken, but I

wouldn’t force her to stay near me when I’d upset her. This would give her time to

think it over. Then she could decide whether or not she really wanted to shadow

me.

“Okay,” she agreed. “I’ll see you tomorrow, then.” Not looking at me, she

stepped back into her ballet flats and walked away, head held high.

My chest squeezed. I hated that I’d reminded her of whatever trauma she’d

suffered. Instinct told me to go after her and hold her close, to run my fingers

through her silken hair and tell her she was safe.

But she’d made it clear she didn’t want me to treat her like a sub. So I resolutely

remained where I was, letting her leave. However, I wasn’t willing to allow her to

deal with her pain by herself.

I reached for my jacket and pulled my phone from the pocket, quickly finding

the number I needed.

“Carina,” I greeted when she answered. “I think Chloe needs you right now.”

I might not be able to take care of her, but Chloe would lean on her friend. I

hoped.

Chloe

took a long sip of my pear cosmopolitan, savoring the sweet alcoholic drink. I

wasn’t one to look for solace in a bottle, but this cocktail was hitting the spot. After

my confusing afternoon with Dex, I was thrilled that Carina had called me to

indulge in a girls’ night.

“How are you?” my friend asked, her features drawn with concern. “Kennedy

told me you got into some trouble in Brighton Beach today.”

I let out an exasperated breath. “I didn’t get into trouble. Dex got me into

trouble. Seriously, I was fine before he came in and pissed off the Bratva.”

She fixed me with a no-nonsense look. “I know research is important, and it’s

easy to get carried away. But you don’t know the things Dex has seen in his line of

work. If he says you were in danger, you probably were. I can’t believe Sharon left

you alone. I’m glad you’re going to be with Dex. He’ll take care of you.”

My eyes narrowed. “You’re still trying to fix us up, aren’t you?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Uh-huh. Well, I’ll go ahead and tell you that I don’t think he likes me very

much, so you can just forget about it.”

“If he doesn’t like you, why did he call me to ask me to make sure you’re okay?”

My jaw dropped. “He did that? Why?”

“He wouldn’t say. All he’d tell me is that you were upset when you left the field

office, and he thought you could use a friend.”

“Oh. That was… nice of him, I guess. But if I’m upset, it’s his fault.”

“Are you really that mad at him for getting you out of Brighton Beach?” she

pressed.

I sighed. “It’s not that.”

“Then what?”

I took another long draw of my cosmo. The alcohol tingled through my system,

easing my nerves and loosening my tongue.

“He got a hard-on while we were sparring,” I told her. “It was… really

unprofessional.” I couldn’t tell her why I’d panicked. Carina didn’t know about

Neil. No one knew what had happened between us, not even my sister, Beth. I’d

been too ashamed to share the details of that horrible night with anyone.

Carina cocked her head to the side, studying me. “I suppose it was,” she

allowed. “But you did have a scene with him. He must find you attractive.”

I shrugged. Maybe there was physical chemistry between Dex and me. It didn’t

mean anything. It was inconvenient, at best, and annoying, at worst. I didn’t want

to be attracted to anyone, least of all the domineering FBI agent who had been

thrust into my life by my meddling friend.

“I don’t understand,” she said, still regarding me intently. “You’re interested in

the BDSM lifestyle. Dex is a good Dom and a good man. If there’s an attraction

there, why not see where it goes?”

“Because I’m not interested in a D/s relationship,” I said curtly. “You know that,

Carina.”

“But you write about it so beautifully,” she countered. “Why would you be so

invested if you’re not really interested?”

I pursed my lips. Reading BDSM romance novels had helped me through my

depression after losing my life with Neil. The trust and devotion depicted in D/s

relationships called to something deep within me. I’d started writing my own

stories as a personal fantasy, but when I discovered self-publishing, I decided to

take a risk and put my work out into the world. To my surprise, people liked my

books, and over the last two years, I’d managed to establish a thriving second

career, even more successful than my work in journalism.

“I do find it interesting,” I hedged. “But I’m not interested in a power

exchange.”

She reached out and placed her hand over mine. “I know that level of trust can

be scary. But I also know that you understand how wonderful it can be. I read your

early articles on the Fifty Shades phenomenon, and I’ve followed your career as

Alanna Granger. Even if you don’t want to explore things with Dex, don’t you want

to go deeper into BDSM?”

“Listen, Carina, I appreciate everything you’ve done for me, in my journalism

and my fiction. But I’d rather leave the real BDSM to you. You don’t mind sharing

your experiences with me, do you? I simply don’t want that for myself. It’s not the

right fit for me.”

“Of course I don’t mind. You can ask me anything.” She squeezed my hand.

“I’m always here if you want to talk,” she said significantly.

“Thanks.” I blew out a sigh, then arranged my features in a bright smile. “Now,

let’s enjoy our cocktails while you tell me all about how Kennedy proposed. I’m sure

it was very romantic.”

She smiled dreamily. “It was perfect.”

We passed the evening talking about her relationship and the deep love she’d

found through D/s. I tried to pretend it didn’t make my heart ache with yearning.

“S

,” I asked, my throat slightly scratchy from my lingering hangover. “Where are

we going?” I slipped on my sunglasses to shield my sensitive eyes from the bright

sunlight that penetrated the tinted windows of Dex’s sedan.

He glanced over at me. “Rough night?”

“You’re the one who called Carina to feed me sugary cocktails,” I countered.

“We might have overindulged.”

I might have gulped down a few too many to get over what happened in the

training room yesterday.

I shook it off. A little time had helped me see that Dex wasn’t a bad guy. He’d

simply had a physical reaction. And when he’d realized I was upset, he’d

immediately given me space, and called my friend to check in on me.

I might still be a bit annoyed with him for being so domineering, but it wasn’t

like I hated him.

“And thank you,” I added. “For Brighton Beach. I didn’t realize it was

dangerous.”

He glanced over at me, surprised. “You’re welcome. I know you weren’t being

willfully reckless. I’m just glad you’re okay.” He was silent for a moment. “And I’m

sorry for the leash comment. That was out of line.”

Wow. A man who could admit when he was wrong? Maybe everyone had been

right. It seemed Dex was a good person.

“Thanks,” I acknowledged.

He cleared his throat, breaking the intense conversation. “As for where I’m

taking you, we’re going to Euphoria. It’s a BDSM club.”

“Won’t they be closed now?”

“Yes, but I need to have a private conversation with the owner. I think his

patrons are still using Bliss on the premises, and I want to make sure he knows the

Bureau won’t tolerate it. I also need to ascertain if the Russians are still leaning on

him to allow the dealing to take place in his club. The Bratva shattered when we

took out their leadership a few months ago, but there are still vory around who

might be looking to take control. Not to mention the Colombians. They might be

getting involved, as well.”

I nodded, taking it all in. “Cristian Moreno, right? Sharon mentioned he was

working with the Russians to traffic Bliss. What is Bliss, anyway? I’ve never heard

of it.”

Dex grimaced. “You probably wouldn’t have. Not yet. It was only just becoming

popular Stateside last year. The Russians were importing from Europe. Our friends

in MI5 are still trying to get the situation under control in London, but things have

died down in New York ever since we destabilized the local faction of the Russian

Mafia.”

“So, what’s Bliss like? Heroin? Cocaine?”

His knuckles whitened around the steering wheel. “It’s more like rohypnol, only

the user remembers everything that happens to them. Some people take it to

enhance their sexual experiences, but it can be used against people.”

Ice formed in the pit of my stomach. “You mean it’s a date rape drug.”

“That’s one way it’s used. I’ve also seen it used in human trafficking. It makes

the women more cooperative. The victim responds with arousal, whether she wants

to or not.”

The ice spread out to crystalize in my veins. My own violation had been horrible

enough when I was trying to fight my husband off. I couldn’t imagine being forced

to physically enjoy what he’d done to me.

“I’m sorry,” he said tightly. “I shouldn’t have told you that.”

“Because it’s classified?”

He shot me an apologetic glance. “Because it upset you.”

I pressed my lips together. I didn’t have a response for that. Thoughts of Neil

swirled just beneath the surface, threatening to rise up. I ruthlessly mastered them.

I was stronger than what he’d done to me. I’d worked hard to rebuild my

confidence, my identity, in the last three years. I wouldn’t allow my dark memories

of my ex-husband to jeopardize that.

“We’re here,” Dex announced as he put the car in park. “This is a safe

neighborhood. You can stay in the car, if you want. You don’t have to hear any more

about this.”

“No. I want to come with you. I want to know more about FBI procedures.”

“Okay. I’ll introduce you as my partner. I don’t want him knowing you’re a

reporter. You can listen and observe, but leave the talking to me.”

I nodded my agreement. “Sounds good.”

We both got out of the car, and Dex led the way into an alley. Like at Decadence,

the entrance to Euphoria was inconspicuous, giving patrons the privacy they

desired.

Dex rang a bell set into the bricks by the gray metal door. A couple minutes later,

it swung open to reveal an older, balding man.

“Stewart,” Dex inclined his head in greeting. “This is my partner, Agent Martin.

We need to talk.”

“Yes,” Stewart replied, shifting nervously. “Ah, your boss called to let me know

you were coming. He wanted to make sure I’d be here.”

“Then this visit doesn’t come as a surprise,” Dex said coolly. “Let us in.”

“Right. Of course.” Stewart stepped back, and Dex muscled his way past him. I

followed in his wake, letting him take the lead.

Stewart led us through the eerily quiet club, crossing through the empty

dungeon before heading into a surprisingly business-like office space. Dex closed

the office door behind us with an ominous click. Stewart licked his dry lips, clearly

anxious.

“What did you need to ask me?” he inquired shakily. Sweat beaded on his

furrowed brow.

“You’re still letting people use Bliss at Euphoria,” Dex asserted with utter

confidence.

“I don’t know what you’re—”

“Yes, you do,” Dex cut him off. “I’ll send in some undercover NYPD officers to

put a stop to it. You can expect them tonight. Let them do their jobs, and we won’t

have a problem.”

“I won’t cause any trouble. I don’t want it here any more than you do. I’ve told

you I didn’t have a choice.”

“Are the Russians still leaning on you?” Dex pressed.

“No!” he exclaimed with alarm. “No, it’s nothing like that. I’ve just garnered a

bad clientele over the last few months. I’m glad the NYPD will help me get rid of

them.”

“You’re lying,” Dex said quietly. “Tell me about the Russians.”

Stewart shook his head wildly, his jowls wobbling. “I’m telling the truth. It’s

just people using for fun now.”

“There’s nothing fun about rape,” I said coldly before I could think.

He swallowed hard. I pressed on, driven by righteous anger. As a journalist and

an author, I’d learned how to get people to talk to me as part of my research

practices. Well, if Stewart was allowing women to be raped, I’d make sure he talked.

He was going to tell Dex everything he knew.

“Do you have a wife, Stewart?” I asked, all polite nonchalance. “Sisters?”

His eyes clouded over with confusion. “I… Yeah. I have a sister.”

“How old is she?”

“Thirty-one.”

“So younger than you,” I surmised. “I bet you looked out for her growing up.

Were you a protective older brother?”

“Yeah, I guess I was. I mean, we’re ten years apart. Of course I looked out for

her. She’s my baby sister.”

“So, how would you feel if someone used Bliss against your baby sister? Would

you think that was fun?”

He blanched. “Of course not.”

“What would you do to a man who raped your sister?”

His doughy face hardened. “I’d want to kill him.”

“What if he threatened to kill you instead? Would you just stand by and let him

keep abusing your sister?”

“Fuck, no.” His cheeks turned purple, and his fists curled at his sides. “Why are

you asking me these questions? Are you threatening my sister?”

“No,” I said, my voice icy calm. “I’m making you see how you’re letting the

Russians threaten every one of your patrons. You should care about the people who

come to your club. You should protect them like you’d protect your own family.”

His mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water.

“Tell us about the Russians,” Dex interjected. “I want names.”

Stewart’s jaw tightened with determination, and he straightened his shoulders.

“I’ll tell you whatever you need to know. I just want this shit out of my club.”

I let out a relieved breath, feeling suddenly drained. I hadn’t meant to speak at

all, but instinct had taken over. After what Dex had told me about Bliss, I couldn’t

just stand back and allow women to be victimized. It was even more sickening that

it was happening at a BDSM club, where submissives made themselves vulnerable,

trusting Doms to take care of them. The thought that someone would violate that

trust made my stomach turn.

I swallowed back the bile in my throat, keeping my lips pressed together while

Dex got the information he needed from Stewart. When he was finished, Dex

ushered me out of the club and into the sunlight. I soaked in its warmth on my

skin, trying to thaw my insides.

He opened the passenger door for me, but he didn’t touch me in any way as I slid

into the seat.

“That was very brave of you,” he murmured when we were both situated in the

car.

I let out a shaky breath. “I’m just glad you got what you needed.” I looked up

into his pale eyes, imploring. “Will you be able to stop them?”

His features firmed with grim determination. “We’ll stop them. Bliss won’t be

on the streets of New York for much longer, thanks to you. We got the names we

needed. We can arrest the men responsible for taking over the trafficking. Moreno

won’t get the foothold he wants, not if we stop the Russians before he can start

working with them.”

“Good. That’s good.”

He nodded and didn’t say anything further. I was relieved that he wasn’t

questioning me about what I’d said to Stewart. The last thing I wanted was to talk

about my personal experience with trauma.

Pushing thoughts of Neil from my mind, I occupied myself with plans for the

questions I’d ask Derek at Decadence that night.

AND

GOLD

lights danced across Carina’s concerned face as she regarded me

intently. I raised my voice so she could hear me over the pulsing music in

Decadence. “Seriously, I’m fine. It was just a long day.”

“You don’t seem fine,” she countered. “Did Dex do something to upset you

again? You can talk to me, Chloe. We’re friends.”

I reached out clasped her hand. “Of course we are. I know I can talk to you. But

honestly, I’m okay. It was just a long day. Dex didn’t do anything wrong.”

Her delicate features grew heavy with resignation. “You don’t like him.”

“It’s not that I don’t like him; he just gets on my nerves with his whole Dom

thing.” I couldn’t stop thinking about how he’d tried to get Kennedy to kick me out.

Now that some time had passed, I could see that he only wanted to protect me, but I

needed his respect more than his protection.

“You don’t like him because he’s a Dom?”

“It’s not that. I have plenty of friends who are Doms. But none of them try to

interfere with my career. They don’t try to Top me all the time.”

She smiled wryly. “I’m sure they try. I just don’t think they succeed.”

I shrugged. “I don’t need a man to tell me what to do.”

“That’s not what BDSM is about, and you know it. What’s gotten into you?”

I blew out a long sigh. “I’m sorry. This whole situation with Dex is… Well, it’s

just a lot. He’s a lot.” But he’d been so calm and gentle after our meeting at

Euphoria. He hadn’t pushed me or reprimanded me for speaking out of turn. He’d

simply given me the time I needed to process what had happened and master my

emotions.

She gave me a rueful smile. “He’s a Dom and an FBI agent. That makes him a

little overbearing, I’m sure. All he wants is to protect you. I think you should let

him.”

I eyed her with suspicion. “Are you still trying to fix me up with him? After all

this?”

She tossed her dark copper hair over her shoulder. “I don’t know what you

mean.”

“Right,” I drew out the word, making it heavy with my disbelief.

“Dex is a good man. If he’s being domineering, its only because he has your best

interests at heart. He’s not trying to disrespect your career or threaten your

independence. I went through all this with Kennedy, so let me save you the

headache: talk to Dex. Be honest with him. If you feel like he’s belittling you, tell

him. I’m sure it’s not his intention.”

“So now you’re comparing Dex and me to you and Kennedy? And you really

expect me to buy that you’re not trying to fix us up?”

She grinned at me, then turned to glance through the crowd that had amassed

around the bar and seating area. “Oh look,” she said cheerily. “There he is. Dex!”

she called out, waving him over.

“Carina!” I hissed, grabbing her arm to stop her waving.

But I was too late. The crowd was already parting to make room for Dex’s huge

form as he moved toward us.

Why did he always have to prowl like that? Did the man not know how to walk

normally? It wasn’t natural that such a massive person could move so gracefully.

“Hello, Chloe,” he greeted.

And why did his voice have to be so impossibly deep when he said my name like

that? Couldn’t he just talk like a normal man, in a tone that didn’t rumble across

my skin?

“Hi,” I said, my voice soft and oddly shy.

I’m just feeling guilty for being mean to him, I reasoned. Considering how kind

he’d been to me after the ordeal at Euphoria today, I’d come to realize that I’d

treated him unfairly.

I drew in a breath and steadied myself. When I spoke again, my voice was clear

and even. “Listen, Dex. I’m sorry I was so rude yesterday. After Brighton Beach.”

He inclined his head in acceptance of my apology. “It’s okay. I’m sorry I upset

you.” The significance he placed on the last let me know he wasn’t referring to

dragging me out of the Russian café. He was talking about getting an erection when

we sparred.

“You see?” Carina said brightly. “That’s all cleared up. I knew you two would get

along.”

My own expression of disbelief was mirrored on Dex’s face. Did Carina really

think she was being at all subtle about pushing us together? Or did she simply not

care about subtlety?

Thankfully, I realized that Dex’s matching consternation meant he wasn’t

interested in me, either. That put me at ease.

I gave Dex a wide, genuine smile. “I don’t see any reason why we can’t be

friends.”

He returned my smile. “Friends, then.”

Carina huffed her annoyance.

“Something wrong, little sub?” Kennedy asked, his arm curving around her

shoulders as soon as he joined our group. He eyed Dex. “Dexter isn’t upsetting you,

is he?”

“You know I hate when you call me that, Ken,” he said, his voice harsher than

I’d ever heard it.

“It’s your name, isn’t it?” Kennedy drawled.

God, the man was an ass. Couldn’t he see Dex was upset?

“Kennedy’s just teasing him,” Carina said quickly, reading my indignation on

his behalf.

“Well, I don’t appreciate it,” Dex said, his tone still rough with irritation.

“Dex,” I interjected, deciding to come to his rescue. “I’d like to talk to you

privately, if you don’t mind.” I tilted my head toward the seating area, indicating

that I was giving him an out.

“I’d like that.” He took my hand in his, long fingers enveloping my palm.

I blinked, surprised at the sudden contact, but he led me away before I could

react further.

“You two kids have fun!” Carina called after us.

Dex shook his head and continued to tug me along beside him, putting distance

between the older couple and us. When we reached an unoccupied plush leather

couch, he sat. I lowered myself down beside him. He didn’t really give me a choice

to do otherwise, because he hadn’t let go of my hand.

I glanced up at him to find him watching me with unexpected intensity. “I really

am sorry about yesterday,” he said. “I didn’t mean to scare you. My body just

reacted. I should have controlled myself better. I want you to know that I would

never do anything to hurt you.”

Something deep inside my chest quivered, and my eyes suddenly burned. I

blinked quickly, alarmed to realize I was close to tearing up.

“You didn’t hurt me,” I said in the coolest tone I could manage. “I’m fine.”

He straightened his impressive shoulders, and he suddenly seemed to loom over

me. “I’m not going to push you or pry. But know that I’m fully aware that you’re

not fine. I saw what you did in Euphoria today, and you were very brave to talk to

Stewart like that. I know it can’t have been easy for you.”

“I don’t know what you mean.” I tried to shrug off the significance of his words.

He kept me fixed in his level gaze. “Don’t try to pull any bullshit with me. If

we’re going to be in the field together, I have to be able to trust you.”

I cut my eyes away, unable to bear the weight of his glacial blue stare. Strong

fingers curled beneath my chin, redirecting my face to his.

“I don’t need to know your secrets,” he said. “But I do need you to be honest

with me. Tell me the truth, Chloe.”

“I’m not fine,” I admitted on a whisper. “But I don’t want to talk about it.”

Keeping his grip on my chin with one hand, he ran his other through my hair,

his long fingers brushing a dark lock off my cheek.

“That’s okay,” he soothed. “You don’t really know me. And that’s why I’m not

going to push you. Despite what you may think, I do respect you. All I want is for us

to be honest with one another. Can you do that? Can I trust you?”

“Yes,” I promised. “You can trust me.”

“I wouldn’t trust her, Dex,” a familiar voice pierced the intensity between us.

“Keep trying to Top her, and she’ll probably bite you. Believe me, I would know.”

I turned a saccharine sweet smile on Master Jason. “I did apologize for that,” I

reminded him.

He gave me his best cocky half-smile, the one that usually made subs fall to

their knees before him. “Only after I flogged your ass red. And even then, you

weren’t really sorry, were you?”

“No, not really. That’s what you get for trying to boss me around.”

“Watch your fingers, Dex,” he warned. “They’re dangerously close to those

pearly whites. Despite all appearances, she’s surprisingly vicious.”

I scoffed. “You make me sound like a wild animal.”

He laughed. “The untamable submissive, in her natural habitat.”

“You know I’m not really a sub,” I said as Dex’s hands left my face. I kept my

attention on Jason to distract myself from the sudden sense of loss that tugged at

my chest.

“Right,” Jason said. “You’re just here for research.”

“That’s right,” I agreed. “And what are you doing here? In New York, I mean.”

“I had a job interview. Don’t think I’ll take it, though. I like Chicago. Dusk has

the prettiest subs.” He tipped his head at me, his bright green eyes dancing.

“Smooth,” I commented drily, not falling for his exaggerated charm.

“Ouch,” he winced. “You know how to bruise a Dom’s ego. I can see you’ve

already upset our poor friend Dex.”

I looked to Dex to find him quickly smoothing away a frown. “Chloe didn’t upset

me. We were having a serious conversation when you so rudely interrupted.”

“Was I rude? I’m terribly sorry.” He kept smiling, obviously not sorry at all. “So,

Chloe. What are you researching this time? What’s the new book about?”

“It’s a ménage,” I said blithely. “So unless you’d like to put on a show for me, I

doubt you’ll be much help.”

“Kinky girl,” he said with approval. “That could be arranged. What do you say,

Dex? It’ll be like old times.”

My brows rose. “You two have done this before?” It had been clear from the

beginning of the conversation that the two men knew one another, but the

information that they’d had a threesome together was quite a revelation.

Dex shrugged, his face oddly blank. “I told you I used to go to Dusk before I

moved to New York.”

“Dex and I shared once,” Jason supplied. “Haley, wasn’t it?”

“Carmen,” Dex corrected.

“That’s right. I knew it was a blonde.”

“I’m glad it was so memorable for you,” I said pointedly. “It must have been

quite a special experience.”

Dex actually blushed. I stared at the rosy color on his cheeks, fascinated.

“It’s been several years, and Dex and I aren’t exactly the monogamous types,”

Jason said, distracting me.

“How wonderful for you,” I commented.

“Just because you write about people finding love through BDSM doesn’t mean

all Doms are looking to find their One True Sub. Some of us like to play.” His green

eyes glinted as they fixed on me. “Would you like to play, Chloe?”

“Back off, Jason,” Dex warned. “She’s not interested.”

A dark brow rose. “Isn’t she? I think that’s up to her to decide.” He looked at me

expectantly. “We’ve played plenty of times. Why not tonight?”

“I’m not feeling it,” I said, trying to ignore the erotic image that flashed across

my mind: my body, trapped between Dex and Jason.

Jason shrugged. “Okay. I won’t beg. I’m in town tomorrow night and then I’m

going back to Chicago. Will I see you here again tomorrow? Maybe you’ll be feeling

it then.” He winked.

“I’ll be here,” I confirmed. I still had so much more research I wanted to get in,

both with the FBI and at Decadence. “But right now I need to go talk to Sharon and

Derek.” I spotted the couple at the bar and stood to join them. “I’ll see you in the

morning, Dex,” I said absently, my mind already straying to the questions I’d

stored up for Derek.

“Yeah,” I heard him answer as I walked away.

Placing Dex at the back of my mind, I moved on to my interview with Derek

Carter.

“S

Dex

he’s a slippery minx,” Jason remarked as he watched Chloe walk away. “And I

don’t mean that in a she’s so wet kind of way.”

I frowned at him. I didn’t like him talking about her like that. Couldn’t he see

that Chloe was a sensitive woman beneath all her flippancy and fire?

“Oh, come on.” Jason rolled his eyes. “Are you going to ruin my fun, too? No,

thanks. I’m going to enjoy the rest of my time in New York.” His head canted to the

side, some of his shaggy black hair falling across his eyes as he studied me. “I know

you’ve always been reserved, but you’ve become downright miserable since you

moved here. You used to know how to have fun.”

“I still have plenty of fun,” I said coolly. “But I think I’ve had enough for

tonight. I’m going home.”

His brows rose with incredulity. “You’re leaving? The party’s barely getting

started. Come on. I think Chloe has the right idea with this whole ménage thing.

Let’s find a play partner. You look like you could use a pick-me-up.”

“Thanks for your concern, but I’m not up for it tonight. I had a long day.”

“All the more reason to fuck away your worries.”

I’d done enough of that to last me a lifetime. It had long ago begun to feel

hollow. If anything, empty, meaningless fucking only added to my depression.

My eyes strayed to Chloe where she leaned on the bar, speaking animatedly with

Derek and Sharon. My scene with her hadn’t been empty. Earning her submission

had captured my full attention.

And then left me sexually frustrated and tormented with thoughts of Katie.

I tore my gaze from Chloe. It was time to go.

“I’ll see you tomorrow,” I told Jason.

“So you’ll be back?”

“I always am.”

“Excellent. See you later, man.”

I gave him a brusque nod and made my way toward the exit. I’d go home and lose

myself in one of my games. I’d play with my friend Sam over team-speak. Talking

to her about gaming always provided a great distraction. I found solace in losing

myself in a fantasy world, and Sam was a pleasant companion in my online

adventures.

My mind made up, I resolutely kept my eyes from finding Chloe before I left. I’d

see her at the field office in the morning.

Still, I couldn’t keep my thoughts from straying back to her. After seeing how

shaken she’d been following her conversation with Stewart, I was more certain

than ever that she’d been abused. I’d do whatever she needed to make her feel safe

and happy when she was with me. The last thing I wanted was for her dark eyes to

fill with fear when she looked up at me.

I’d prove that I was worthy of her trust. I’d protect her for as long as she was

with me. That was all that mattered.

DAY

on the job was mercifully quiet. While I might have been bored with

such an uneventful shift, I found that the hours passed quickly with Chloe. The

dark mood that had plagued her the day before seemed to have lifted, and she

practically glowed with excitement as she peppered me with questions about my

job.

I smiled to myself as I entered Decadence, reflecting on our day as I handed my

leather jacket to the woman at the coat check. It was nice seeing Chloe happy. She

was a passionate, intelligent woman. Her work obviously brought her a lot of joy

and satisfaction.

My eyes instantly caught on her when I stepped into the club. She sat on one of

the red leather couches across from the bar. And Jason was sitting beside her,

giving her his signature cocky smile. She returned it, her grin a touch teasing.

I didn’t like how she flirted with him. They might have shared scenes in the

past, but I was sure that he didn’t truly understand her needs. I’d be damned if I

allowed him to talk her into a scene tonight. Not on my watch.

“Dex,” Jason said my name jovially when he noticed my approach. “I was just

talking to our lovely friend about ménage. She’s very curious.”

Chloe glanced up at me, then quickly dropped her eyes. A lovely pink shade

colored her cheeks.

“So, what do you say, Chloe? Are you feeling it tonight?”

Her features pinched with confusion. “Feeling what?”

“A threesome,” he supplied, gesturing to me. “I’m sure our rather large mutual

friend would be happy to help.”

“Jason,” I said sharply, on the verge of telling him to back off. Then I saw

Chloe’s red face, noticed the way she shot me another furtive look. She shifted on

her seat, crossing and uncrossing her legs.

She was demonstrating classic signs of arousal. I watched her, fascinated.

“You see? You are feeling it,” Jason said with triumph. “I’ll teach you all about

being with two Doms. It doesn’t have to be Dex. I’m sure someone else would be

more than happy—”

“If Chloe wants a ménage experience, I’m going to be involved,” I cut across him

before I could really think about what I was saying. Her wide brown eyes fixed on

me. Her full red lips were parted, and her pulse jumped at her throat.

Definitely aroused.

“Jason is optional,” I declared.

“Wait a minute,” she gasped out. “I didn’t say I want to be part of a threesome

scene.”

“Don’t you?” Jason teased. “Your kinky little mind cooked up that particular

fantasy for your book, didn’t it? You can’t tell me you’re not at least interested.”

Her face shuttered. “I’m not at all interested in having sex.”

“Back off, Jason,” I warned. He didn’t understand Chloe like I did. Even though I

hadn’t known her very long, I’d glimpsed her secret pain. Jason was obviously

clueless about her fears.

“Stop being such a stick in the mud, Dex.” He rolled his eyes before returning

his attention to Chloe. “We don’t have to fuck. You and I have had scenes before,

and I didn’t fuck you, did I? This won’t be any different.”

“So, what?” she asked blankly. “You’re both going to take turns flogging me?”

“Give us some points for creativity, Chloe. We can come up with something

much more interesting than that.”

“She said no,” I told him, my voice hard.

“I didn’t say no,” she insisted, her dark eyes regarding Jason with interest.

“What would you do? I want to hear it.”

His perpetual smile turned sly. “I don’t think so. You want me to give you the

material you need for your book. Well, no spoilers, sweetheart. You can find out my

perverted plan as an active participant, or not at all.”

Her expression turned frosty. “I don’t care if most subs worship it, I’m not

interested in your cock, Jason.”

His smile stayed firmly in place. “Hands and toys it is, then. You heard the lady,

Dex. No cocks allowed.”

“She doesn’t want you to touch her,” I growled, remembering how skittish

she’d been around me. She’d only allowed me to use my hands on her for the bare

minimum requirements of setting up the scene we’d shared. Otherwise, I’d

stimulated her with the crop.

Finally, he frowned. “I’ve touched you before,” he addressed her. “You didn’t

seem to mind.”

Something white-hot knifed through my gut. She’d let him put his hands on

her, but she hadn’t wanted me to?

I looked to her and found her blushing even more deeply. She caught my eye and

quickly glanced away.

“I didn’t mind,” she murmured. “I don’t.”

“And Dex was Topping you yesterday,” Jason added. “I saw him. He was

touching your face, and it didn’t seem to bother you. You didn’t even try to bite

him.”

“This isn’t a joke,” I said hotly, still watching Chloe. I couldn’t puzzle out what

was going on in her head. She seemed embarrassed. But why? Because Jason was

talking so candidly about their intimate scenes? Or because she was uncomfortable

with the prospect of my hands on her and didn’t want to say so out loud?

“Well, it doesn’t have to be so damn serious,” Jason countered. “Honestly,

Chloe, I just want to make you feel good. You set the rules, like always. Let’s have a

little fun.”

Like always. Well, that explained her bossiness when dictating the terms of our

cropping scene. Apparently, she was accustomed to telling Doms what to do to her.

Maybe the experience we’d shared truly was her first time fully submitting. Pride

heated my chest at the thought. Jason had never mastered her, but I had.

I reached out and wrapped my fingers around her small hand. Her chocolate eyes

found mine, wide and uncertain.

“Tell me what you want, princess.” I issued a gentle command. “If you want to

try a scene with both of us, I’ll make it happen. We won’t touch you any more than

you’re comfortable with. But if you want Jason to fuck off, I can make that happen,

too.”

“There’s no need for that, Dex. I’m a lover, not a fighter,” he declared

flippantly.

I didn’t bother to call him out on the lie. Jason was a damn good agent, and he

could be deadly with his bare hands, if necessary.

I kept Chloe locked in my gaze, waiting for her decision. Jason might be acting

like this was just another kinky game, but I knew it was more than that for her.

She’d be putting herself on the line, making herself vulnerable again.

“You can trust me, remember?” I reminded her. She didn’t need to be

frightened, not when I was with her.

“I know I can,” she said softly.

“If we do this, we will need to touch you. Both of us. But only with our hands.

Are you comfortable with that?”

“I…” She wet her lips with her tongue. I stared at her sensual mouth,

transfixed.

“I can do that,” she finally said, her voice still soft and breathy. “You can touch

me.”

“Your permission isn’t enough,” I told her. “Tell me you want it. Tell me you

want me to touch you.”

“I want you to touch me, Sir.”

Jason let out a low whistle, ruining the intimate moment. “I’ve never seen

subbie Chloe before,” he remarked. “This is going to be fun.”

I shot him an annoyed glare. Chloe shook herself slightly and edged away from

me, turning a falsely bright smile on Jason.

“I’m sure it will be,” she said, all flippant sweetness and no submission. The

confident, distant woman was back, hiding the softness at her core.

I steeled myself for the challenge ahead. Jason was wrong; this wasn’t a game, it

was a battle of wills. One that Chloe desperately needed to lose, if only she would

let herself. She’d been so beautiful in her submission, so free. I’d make sure she

reached that state again. She needed release. I wanted to give that to her, especially

after I’d been the cause of her distress and emotional distance. I wouldn’t make the

mistake of frightening her with my arousal again. This scene was about earning her

trust as well as her submission.

And the first step to achieve my goals was to keep her focused on me rather than

Jason. He didn’t know how to handle her properly. He was arrogant, accustomed to

women falling all over him because of his good looks and confident bearing. He was

a good Dom, but he didn’t bother to see past the surface level of his play partners.

It was all about fun for him. He hadn’t been lying when he told Chloe he wasn’t

interested in finding a sub of his own.

I don’t want that, either, a small, cruel part of my mind reminded me. Katie had

been the one for me, and I’d lost her. There would never be anyone else.

Go to work. Do some good. Go to Decadence. Fuck someone.

My mantra was off, this time. I was at Decadence, but I had no intention of

fucking anyone. I could, however, do some good. I was going to help Chloe. I’d find

fulfillment in that.

My mind made up, I decided not to waste any more time. I grasped Chloe’s

corseted waist and stood, pulling her up into a fireman’s lift.

“Hey!” she protested. “Put me down. I can walk.”

I smacked her upper thigh where her black tutu skirt had ridden up, exposing

the lower curve of her ass.

“You don’t get to make demands, princess,” I informed her. “You’ve agreed to

the scene. You have your safe word if you need it.”

“Damn, Dex,” Jason said. “I didn’t know you could be such a hard-ass.”

I tried not to glower at him. I’d indulged in plenty of threesomes, but I always

joined a couple. I was always the second Top, an extra cock. Usually, I didn’t mind.

All I cared about was the physical pleasure of fucking and the high I got from

dominating a willing sub.

But not this time. Jason didn’t truly understand Chloe, and I’d be damned if I let

him take charge. She needed me to Top her. He was just along for the ride.

“There’s a lot you don’t know about me,” I told him coolly. We might have

worked together for three years and frequented the same BDSM club, but we’d

never been close friends. I’d been too concerned with keeping my sex life and my

professional life separate, so I’d kept him at arm’s length.

“I guess we’ll get to know each other a lot better tonight.” He was still grinning.

I suppressed a sigh. I supposed it didn’t matter if Jason was just in this for a

thrill. So long as he didn’t try to take control from me, I’d let him play with Chloe.

“Let’s go see which private rooms are available,” I said, asserting dominance

with the subtle command.

“I think a spanking bench would be appropriate,” Jason remarked as he fell into

step beside me. I nodded my agreement, content with the fact that he’d made it a

suggestion rather than a demand.

It only took a few minutes to get through the bar, around the dance floor, and

back to the corridor that led to the private rooms. Luckily, one that contained a

spanking bench was open. Suddenly, I couldn’t stop thinking about the scene in

Chloe’s book, the one with the submissive bound to the spanking bench while her

Dom tormented her with pleasure and pain. That fantasy had come from Chloe’s

mind. I’d help make it a reality.

I shifted her body, carefully setting her down on her strappy black high heels.

Jason stepped behind her, crowding her between the two of us. Her breath caught,

her eyes darkened.

“Hold her,” I commanded.

Jason’s grin turned savage as he caught her upper arms and pulled them back,

making her arch toward me. Her cleavage strained against her corset. I brushed my

fingertips along the upper swells of her breasts before pressing my palm against

her heated skin, relishing the way her heart fluttered beneath my touch.

“I want you naked for this,” I told her. “I’m going to strip you so we can both

admire you. I want access to your entire body.”

Her lips parted, and she blew out a shuddering breath. Her heartbeat sped up. I

gave her a few seconds to say no, but she didn’t protest or use her safe word.

Reading her silent consent, I reached around her, bracketing her body with my

arms. She shivered, affected by my closeness.

I tugged the tie at the back of her corset, slowly pulling at the laces until the

garment was loose enough for me to unsnap it at the front. I kept her trapped in my

gaze as I worked, not giving her the option to hide from me. As I stripped away her

clothes, I stripped away the protective armor around her soul, revealing the soft

submissive within.

The hooks came free, and I let the corset drop to the floor. The steel bones had

left grooves in her skin. I traced the indentations with my fingertips. Her skin

pebbled, and her nipples tightened. They were a perfect, dusky pink against her

naturally tanned skin. I finally freed her from my gaze so I could admire her breasts

for the first time. I cupped them in my hands, rubbing my palms across her hard

nipples. She gasped, and her head dropped back against Jason’s shoulder as her

eyes slid closed.

“Look at me,” I commanded, not liking the way she leaned on him when I was

the one dominating her.

Her chocolate eyes found mine again. I caught her tight buds between my

fingers, pinching and pulling lightly. She moaned, and her long lashes fluttered.

“No. Keep your eyes on me. Watch what I’m doing to you.” I gave her nipples a

particularly harsh twist, commanding her attention. She cried out, and her gaze

locked on mine again. I rolled her hard peaks, easing the sting I’d inflicted. “Good

girl.”

I lingered there, lavishing attention on her nipples until she was panting with

need.

“Should we see how wet you are?” I asked, moving my hands to her hips. I

hooked my thumbs through the top of her skirt and the elastic band of her panties

before sliding them both slowly down her thighs. She stepped out of them when

they reached her ankles, leaving her completely bare before me.

Her eyes were no longer on mine; they were riveted on my hands, watching as I

dipped two fingers between her legs, testing her. Silky, warm wetness coated them.

I stroked her labia, gathering up the evidence of her arousal before circling her clit

with my forefinger. She rocked her hips toward me. Jason shifted his grip on her so

one hand held her wrists while his free arm snaked around her waist, holding her

back.

I continued to tease around her clit. “You won’t get away from Jason,” I told her

in my deepest voice. “We’re in control now. We’re going to take care of you. And I

think you like that.” I left her clit to swirl my fingers in the wetness that now

coated her inner thighs. My lips curved in a pleased smile. “You definitely like it.

Look how wet our pretty sub has gotten already,” I spoke to Jason, but I didn’t take

my eyes off her. I lifted my glistening hand for their inspection. Then I gave in to

the desire that had tormented me during our first scene: I sucked my fingers into

my mouth and tasted her. Her eyes widened and her cheeks colored, making her

appear innocent and untouched.

Maybe no one had touched her like this before. Like she was owned, like every

part of her body and every aspect of her pleasure belonged to her Dom.

I might not be her Dom, but she was mine for tonight. And I’d make sure she

knew what it meant to be truly mastered. I’d only given her a shadow of

domination so far. This time, she’d feel my hands on her. I’d watched her carefully,

waiting for her to use a safe word as I touched her pussy with propriety.

She hadn’t asked me to stop; she’d only gotten wetter for me.

Now, no part of her was off-limits. And I fully intended to explore all of her.

“Strap her down,” I told Jason. “I want better access to her pretty pussy. And I

think we’ll need a plug.”

“Wait!” she gasped as he manhandled her toward the spanking bench. “I didn’t

say you could plug me.”

“You have your safe word,” I reminded her calmly, helping Jason arrange her

squirming body on the bench. She didn’t protest as I cuffed her ankles in place,

spreading her legs wide so her pussy and asshole were on display. I gathered up

some of her wetness and spread it around the puckered bud, teasing. She

whimpered and writhed, but Jason had secured her arms. She wasn’t going

anywhere.

He crossed the room to an ebony chest of drawers and retrieved a small anal

plug, new in the packaging. He quickly removed the plastic and coated the toy with

lubricant.

I continued to stimulate her ass. “Have you ever been plugged before?”

“Yes, Sir,” the admission came out on a squeak.

“By a Dom?”

“No. I…” she panted and jerked against her restraints as I continued to tease

her.

“Tell me,” I prompted.

“I did it myself,” she said in a shy whisper. “I wanted to know what it felt like.”

“For your research,” I concluded.

Jason handed me the plug with a wicked smile. “She’s very curious like that,” he

supplied. He watched me stimulate her for a few seconds longer. She moaned.

“Such a kinky girl. And she likes to pretend it doesn’t get her hot. Look how wet

she is.”

“Test her,” I ordered. “I want to know how she reacts when I plug her.”

“Gladly.” He eased two fingers through her slick folds.

I placed the tip of the plug at her asshole and applied gentle pressure. An

adorable whine left her lips as it slipped inside.

“Based on the way her cunt’s gripping my fingers, I’d say she likes it,” Jason

said, his voice roughening with lust.

“I thought she would,” I said, not bothering to conceal my cocky satisfaction.

“The best way to tame a willful sub is to fill her ass. Tell me, princess. Did it feel

this good when you plugged yourself?” I pushed in farther, stretching her.

“Ah! No, Sir.”

“That’s because you were in control,” I told her. “But you want to be dominated.

You want to be made to submit. Isn’t that right?”

“Yes, Sir,” she whimpered.

My first instincts had been correct. Chloe was a sub at her core, and she needed

the release she’d find in surrendering to my power over her.

“She’s being such a good subbie for us,” Jason remarked. “I need to see this.”

He removed his fingers from her pussy and stepped in front of her, studying her

face. “Open,” he commanded. “We might not fuck you, but I want you to know

what it feels like to be filled at both ends by two Doms.”

He pressed his desire-coated fingers into her mouth, and she moaned around

them.

Annoyance nipped at me. I’d liked talking to her, had enjoyed hearing her

confess her secret desires to be truly dominated. I’d relished the way she called me

Sir.

“I’ve never seen her like this,” Jason marveled, watching his fingers pump in

and out of her mouth, matching time with how I gently fucked her ass with the

plug.

“She hasn’t submitted for you, but she will for me,” I told him. He didn’t

understand her like I did. “She knows I’ve mastered her body. And now, she’s going

to come for me. Aren’t you, princess?”

I slid the plug all the way in, filling her completely. Jason’s fingers muffled her

ecstatic cry, but I didn’t care anymore. I was getting high on her surrender, and

Jason was part of that. He might be claiming her mouth, but I was the one who had

ensnared her will, her mind.

I twisted the base of the plug, tormenting her with dark pleasure as I brought my

thumb down on her clit, rubbing in a firm, practiced rhythm. She came apart with a

scream, her body twisting against her restraints as her orgasm shattered her. I

watched her, drinking in her ecstasy. It went straight to my head, intoxicating me

more powerfully than physical pleasure ever could.

When her cries turned to quiet whimpers, I withdrew my touch, knowing she

was getting overly sensitive. Jason slid his fingers out of her mouth, and her head

sagged onto the spanking bench, her cheek resting against the red leather as she

sucked in deep breaths.

Jason was regarding me with uncharacteristic seriousness. I placed a possessive

hand on the small of her back without thinking. After a tense moment, he nodded

and stepped back.

“I’ll leave aftercare to you,” he said quietly so he wouldn’t disturb her. “She’s

yours.”

I frowned after his retreating back, watching him leave. What did he mean?

“She’s yours.”

He must have misinterpreted the scene dynamic. Yes, I’d wanted to take control,

but that was so I could make sure Chloe got what she needed rather than allowing

her to engage in a meaningless game with him.

I shook it off. It didn’t matter what Jason thought. I cared about Chloe’s

wellbeing, but she wasn’t mine.

I thought back over what we’d just done. Had I gotten possessive?

That’s only because I want to protect her. I didn’t want Jason doing something

that might upset her.

It was my duty as a Dom to take care of my submissive partners. And right now,

Chloe needed me to hold her close and tell her how good she’d been.

I carefully unbuckled the cuffs that held her down and eased the plug out of her

ass, quickly disposing of it before returning to her and pulling her up into my arms.

I sat on the edge of the bench, idly petting her as I tried to untangle my thoughts.

I helped her. That’s all that matters.

The knowledge didn’t fill me with the sense of satisfaction it should.

Uncertainty threaded through my gut. The two scenes we’d shared had been

intense for both of us, and I hadn’t even fucked her. Right now, it was taking all my

careful control to keep my hard-on at bay. I didn’t want to scare her again.

“What are you thinking about?”

I blinked and focused on her. I hadn’t realized she’d opened her eyes.

“I just want to make sure you’re okay.” It was the truth, even if it wasn’t the

entire truth.

She smiled up at me, fully relaxed and happy. “I’m great. Thanks.”

“My pleasure.” I helped her back to her feet. “Come on, we should get back to

the party.”

Her eyes lit up. “Oh, yeah,” she said excitedly. “Derek said he’d tell me more

about how he started Decadence. It’ll be great for my research.”

Research again. We’d just shared an intense scene, but she’d bounced right back

into author mode. It made me doubt her submissive nature all over again. Maybe

she was simply a hedonist who was sampling a sexual role for the benefit of her

writing. Her submission might have been real, but it might not mean the same

thing to her as it did to me.

I fixed my features in a genial mask. “I’m sure it will be good for your books,” I

said smoothly. “Derek’s a great guy.”

She beamed at me. “Excellent. I need to go find him.”

“You go on,” I encouraged. “I need to clean up the equipment we used.”

“Oh. Do you want me to help?”

“I’ve got it. You go get the intel you need.”

“Okay. Thanks.”

She practically bounced with happiness as she pulled her clothes back on and

hurried out of the room, leaving me alone with my doubts.

Chloe

stared at my laptop, uncertain how to start my ménage scene. I could simply write

about the sensations I’d experienced last night with Dex and Jason, but I couldn’t

bring myself to put it into words. It was too intimate. If I put it down on the page,

I’d be laying my soul bare for everyone to see.

It was disconcerting enough to realize I’d let Dex see me like that: uninhibited,

completely open. I’d been achingly vulnerable, but he hadn’t hurt me. He’d

promised he wouldn’t.

Carina had been right. Dex was a good man and a good Dom. I could trust him

with my body without fearing violation.

The thought brought forth the memory of Neil’s cock burning inside me as he

tore into my body and my heart.

I shuddered.

Don’t think about it. Think about something else.

I reached out and picked up my new notepad that I’d tossed onto the hotel desk,

flipping it open to peruse the notes I’d taken last night. Derek had graciously told

me all about Decadence, and I had several pages of information to work with. Surely

there were enough sultry details here to help me craft a sexy scene.

Unbidden, Dex’s voice teased across my mind.

“She hasn’t submitted for you, but she will for me. She knows I’ve mastered her

body. And now, she’s going to come for me. Aren’t you, princess?”

I sighed and set my notebook back down. It seemed the man had taken up

residence in my head. He was the first Dom I’d ever trusted with my submission.

How had he gotten me to do that?

“A good Dom earns a sub’s respect.”

Dex clearly understood BDSM better than I did. How long had he been in the

lifestyle? Had he been in any D/s relationships? What made him want to be a Dom

in the first place?

I glanced down to realize I’d scribbled out the questions in my notepad. I didn’t

even remember picking it up. I chewed my pen cap, thinking.

I couldn’t deny that I found Dex intriguing. In fact, he would make an excellent

hero in one of my books.

Making a snap decision, I picked up my phone and texted Sharon.

Can you give me Dex’s number?

Less than a minute passed before she responded with his contact information.

She followed up. Do you need something? I know Ken’s making you work with

Dex, but you can call me if you want to talk. You can ask me anything.

I smiled and typed a hasty reply. Thanks, but I want to interview him.

Okay. I’ll warn you now, he’s not the chatty type.

I have ways of getting people to talk, I assured her. It was a skill I’d developed as

a journalist and perfected as an author. Besides, Dex didn’t strike me as strong and

silent. When we’d been together, he’d been very vocal, either to chastise me for

putting myself in danger or to issue low, sensual commands.

Feeling confident, I selected Dex’s contact info and connected the call.

“Scott,” he answered with his surname.

“Hi, Dex. It’s Chloe.”

There was a moment of silence.

“Chloe Martin,” I clarified.

“I know who you are, Chloe.”

More silence. Did the man not know how to talk on the phone?

“Anyway,” I continued awkwardly. “Do you want to get dinner or something?”

“Why?”

I tried to pretend that didn’t sting. When I’d decided to call him, it hadn’t even

occurred to me that he might not actually want to spend time with me outside of

work or the club. Even in those instances, I’d thrust myself into his life rather than

being invited.

“I, um. I wanted to talk to you.”

“About what?”

“Well… you. I want to know more about you.”

“Are you asking me on a date?” He didn’t sound pleased.

“No!” My denial came out more defensive than I would have liked. “I want to

interview you,” I clarified. “For research.”

“Research,” he repeated blandly. He didn’t follow up with anything else.

“Um, yes,” I plowed on. “So, will you have dinner with me?”

“Okay.”

Nothing more than that one word.

God, this was like pulling teeth. Maybe Sharon was right about him not being

chatty. I’d simply witnessed the exceptions to the rule.

“Will you actually talk to me, or will we be dining in awkward silence?” I

challenged, a little irritated that he was making me so flustered.

“I’ll answer your questions.”

That wasn’t the same as agreeing to a conversation, but it was something to go

on, at least.

“All right, then. Meet me in half an hour? There’s an Italian place next to my

hotel. I don’t know if it’s any good.”

“It is.”

“How do you know where I’m talking about?”

“I asked Kennedy where you’re staying. I wanted to make sure it was somewhere

secure after your run-in with the Bratva.”

“Oh.” I wasn’t sure what to say to that. The reminder of the fiasco at the

Russian café was a little embarrassing, but it was sweet that he’d wanted to make

sure I was safe.

“I’ll see you in thirty minutes.”

He ended the call without saying goodbye.

“Huh,” I said aloud, staring down at my phone as though it could explain to me

what the hell had just happened. It had been one of the oddest calls of my life. Dex

hadn’t struck me as lacking social skills, but the man I’d just talked to didn’t seem

to understand how a normal conversation worked.

Hopefully, it was just a phone thing. I didn’t want to go through an entire dinner

like that.

Setting aside my concerns, I freshened up my makeup and changed out my tank

top and yoga pants for jeans and a pretty blue silk blouse. I checked myself in the

mirror, and almost decided against the blouse. It was a little low cut, and I didn’t

want Dex thinking this was a date. Especially considering how displeased he’d

sounded when he thought it might be.

He’d touched the most intimate parts of my body, had made me come harder

than I ever had in my life, but he didn’t want to go on a date with me.

It would be upsetting, if I weren’t so relieved. I didn’t want to go on a date,

either. Not with him, not with anyone. I didn’t want a man in my life telling me

what I could and couldn’t do. I’d lived through that for four years with Neil, and

look how it had ended.

Neil. God, why couldn’t I stop thinking about him? Ever since I’d come to New

York, he’d crossed my mind far more often than usual.

It’s not New York. It’s been happening ever since I met Dex.

In the last few days, I’d let Neil back into my head. I’d let my guard down with

Dex, and somehow my ex had clawed his way through the breach in my protective

walls.

Maybe dinner wasn’t such a good idea, after all.

My phone dinged, jolting me out of my brooding. It was a text from Dex.

Here.

Another one-word attempt at communication.

I sighed. If he was already at the restaurant, I had to go join him. I grabbed up

my notebook and tucked it into my purse before leaving my hotel room.

Five minutes later, I found myself in front of Accardi’s, wavering.

I don’t have to go in. I can still cancel. I’ll say I’m sick.

“Chloe? What are you doing out here?” Dex strode through the restaurant

entrance. Before I could process what was happening, he ensnared my hand and

pulled me inside.

I tugged against his grip. “You don’t have to drag me in.”

He didn’t release me. “You shouldn’t wander around the city by yourself. There

was a man watching you.”

I rolled my eyes. “I literally walked thirty feet from the hotel to get here. And I

doubt anyone was watching me in the few seconds I spent outside.”

He frowned at me. “He was checking you out.”

I gaped at him. “Is that a crime?”

“No. But I—” He pressed his lips together, holding in whatever he was going to

say. He dropped my hand and edged his body away from mine. “Let’s get a table.”

Unfortunately, this was turning out every bit as bad as our phone conversation.

After a few more seconds of awkward silence, the hostess showed us to a table.

Dex chose the seat across from me rather than beside me, and he seemed reluctant

to do even that. His gaze strayed toward the exit, as though he was debating

leaving.

“Are you okay?” I asked. “You’re… I don’t know. Different.”

He ran a hand over his white-blond hair and looked down at the tablecloth. “I

don’t usually do this sort of thing.”

“What sort of thing?”

He shrugged, still not looking at me. “Dinner.”

“You don’t go out to dinner,” I said blankly. I didn’t understand his strange

demeanor. Dex had always been confident, both in his suit and in his leathers. I

took a moment to study his appearance. He was as massive as ever, but his too-

small maroon t-shirt had a hole in the sleeve, and his jeans were about an inch too

short above his aged sneakers.

Okay, so he wasn’t the most fashion-savvy guy I’d ever seen.

But it was more than that. Where he had prowled through Decadence, his

powerful body in display, he now seemed to keep his shoulders slightly hunched, as

though to hide his size.

This was a whole new side to him I never would have expected. Suddenly, I was

more eager than ever to interview him. I wanted to understand him better.

For my character research. That was why I was so intrigued.

A server came and took our drink order—un-sweet iced tea for me, water for

him. I was glad he didn’t order anything alcoholic. I wanted him sharp and fully

present for this interview.

“I don’t really go out at all,” Dex said abruptly, picking up our conversation

again when the server left our drinks on the table.

“You go to Decadence,” I pointed out.

“Yeah.” He didn’t elaborate.

“But what else do you do for fun?”

“I told you. I like to read.”

“But you must do other stuff. What are your hobbies?”

“I play games a lot.”

Was he blushing?

“What kind of games?”

“You know. Online games.”

“Like poker?”

“Like World of Warcraft.”

“Oh my god, you’re a sexy nerd!” I exclaimed, finally understanding.

He glared at me, but his cheeks had gone from pink to red.

I reached out and placed my hand over his. “That’s a good thing,” I told him

quickly. “Women go crazy for a sexy nerd.”

“What do you mean? What women?”

Well, me, for one. I chose not to admit that.

“My readers,” I said instead. “You’re totally a swoon-worthy romantic hero.”

He eyed me dubiously. “Swoon-worthy?” He appeared bewildered. It was

adorable.

“Definitely,” I declared. “A nerdy, Dominant FBI agent,” I mused, more to

myself than to him. “What should his name be?”

His brow furrowed. “My name is Dex.”

I waved him off. “Not you. My new character.”

“You lost me. What are you talking about?”

“Sorry. I get a little scattered sometimes. It’s a writer thing.” I reached into my

purse and retrieved my notebook and pen. “I’m basing a character on you,” I

explained. “That’s why I wanted to meet up. I want to know more about you.”

To my surprise, he scowled. “I don’t appreciate being mocked.”

“What?” Now I was confused. “I’m not mocking you.”

“You want me to play some bumbling character in your next book? I don’t think

so.”

“Who said anything about bumbling? Okay, maybe you’re being a little weird

right now, but that’s because you’re uncomfortable for some reason. When you’re

not uncomfortable, you’re kind and protective and confident. Excellent sexy hero

material.”

He shook his head. “I think you have me confused with someone else. You

should be having dinner with Smith or Jason.”

“I don’t want to have dinner with either of them. Smith is a bit of a nosy

asshole, and Jason is too cocky for his own good. He never takes anything seriously.

But you’re sweet and caring.”

“Says who?”

I let out an exasperated huff. “Says me. Honestly, Dex, how do you not see that?

You’re a good man. And a hell of a Dom.” Usually, I’d never feed a man’s ego like

this, but he clearly needed to hear it. “How do you see yourself?”

He shrugged. “I don’t know. I don’t really think about it.”

“Well, you should,” I said firmly. “And I’m going to help you. Tell me about

yourself. I want to know everything.” I glanced down at my open notebook, where

I’d started my list of questions for him. “Why did you decide to join the FBI?”

His pale eyes settled on my pen where it hovered above the paper, and he

frowned. “I’ll tell you, if you put that away. I don’t mind talking to you, but I don’t

appreciate being picked apart and studied for your research.”

“All right,” I agreed, reluctantly returning my notebook and pen to my purse.

My fingers itched without them, but I could take notes later. After dinner, I’d go up

to my room and write down everything I could remember.

He took a deep breath. “Well, I guess you noticed that I don’t like it when people

call me by my full name.”

“Yes,” I acknowledged, not sure why he was leading with this when I wanted to

know about the FBI.

“That’s because I was bullied pretty badly at school. The other guys called me

Poindexter, because I liked to read and made good grades, I guess. They were always

finding new ways to hide or break my glasses.”

“You wore glasses?”

“I switched to contacts in college,” he said shortly. His hand curled to a fist

where it rested on the table. “Anyway, middle school and high school weren’t a

good time for me.”

“But you’re a big guy. Massive, really. Why didn’t you fight back?”

He grimaced. “I went through a growth spurt just before my senior year of high

school. I was a pretty skinny kid before that.”

“That must have been quite a growth spurt,” I commented, my eyes roving over

his corded muscles. They strained against his shirt as he tensed from the

unpleasant memories. I squeezed his fisted hand. “I’m sorry you had to go through

that.”

“It’s okay,” he said with a casualness I didn’t buy for one second. “You asked

why I became an FBI agent. Well, that’s why. Once I got bigger, I trained in boxing. I

spent my last year of high school keeping my friends safe from the popular crowd.

From then on, I knew I wanted to protect people who couldn’t protect themselves. I

joined the police academy when I graduated from college, and the FBI recruited me

that same year.”

His sudden social awkwardness made sense to me now. He’d been an outcast

growing up, belittled and mocked. When he wasn’t in protective mode at work or as

a Dom, he still felt like that kid who didn’t quite fit in. He’d been embarrassed

when he’d admitted to being a gamer, and he’d thought I was being cruel when I

called him a sexy nerd.

I wanted to get up and hug him, to tell him I thought he was one of the most

interesting people I’d ever met and I’d never make fun of him.

“Next question,” he prompted before I could act on my impulse. I hated the pain

that was etched into his handsome features.

“That’s why you’re a Dom, isn’t it? To protect and care for subs?”

He nodded, his lips still twisted in a grimace. “And because it makes me feel

powerful. I like being in control.”

“There’s nothing wrong with that,” I said gently. “You say it like it’s a bad

thing.”

“It’s selfish,” he countered. “I should care more about my sub than what she

can give me.”

“The D/s relationship is reciprocal. A sub enjoys the release of giving up control

as much as you enjoy the high of having control. And you’re wrong,” I added. “You

do care more about your submissive partner than yourself. We’ve shared two

scenes now, and you’ve gotten nothing out of it.”

His eyes heated to twin blue flames. “Just because I didn’t fuck you doesn’t

mean I didn’t get something out of it.”

I licked my suddenly dry lips. His gaze riveted to my mouth. The air seemed to

heat around us, but a shiver raced across my skin.

“But you…” I swallowed hard and tried to speak in more than a whisper. “You

didn’t get an orgasm.”

“Those were two of the hottest scenes I’ve ever had,” he said, his eyes still

intent on my lips.

“But we didn’t…” I started to protest again. “Surely you’ve been in D/s

relationships where you could have sex with your girlfriend.”

The heat seeped out of his eyes, leaving them as chips of blue ice. “I haven’t had

a girlfriend in a long time. And I’ve never had a sub I was serious about. Not a sub

who was mine, anyway.”

“What do you mean? How can you be serious about a sub who’s not yours?”

His jaw clenched, and I knew I’d asked too many questions.

“Oh. I’m sorry,” I said quietly. “I understand if you don’t want to talk about it.”

“Do you want to talk about the man who hurt you?” he shot back.

I flinched. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“I told you not to bullshit me, Chloe.”

I glared at him, challenging. “Fine. You tell me about the woman who broke your

heart, and I’ll tell you about my ex-husband.” He pressed his lips together and

crossed his arms over his chest. “That’s what I thought,” I hissed.

I stood abruptly. “Forget dinner. I’ll see you at the field office tomorrow.”

“Does this mean the interview is over? Did you get all the material you need for

your research?” he placed scornful emphasis on the last.

That was the final straw. “You might think it’s silly, but I take my career

seriously,” I seethed. “ And you know what? I don’t care what you think. I don’t

need a man’s approval to validate what I do.”

Angry tears burned behind my eyes, and I stalked away from him before they

could fall. Everything kept coming back to Neil, and it was all Dex’s fault. I didn’t

want to be anywhere near him. I’d shadow him for my Latin Kings story, but after

that I was done with him. I didn’t need a man like Dex in my life.

Dex

s soon as Chloe walked away, my anger began to deflate. Her eyes had been

shining in the few seconds before she turned away from me. I’d obviously stirred

up her dark memories again. Why did I keep doing that? I didn’t want her to be

scared or sad around me. I wanted her to feel safe.

But she’d hit a nerve, and I’d hit back. It wasn’t like me to be spiteful, but where

Katie was concerned, I’d found I’d do all sorts of ugly things in response to my

soul-deep pain. It was why I’d closed myself off from almost everyone, why I

fucked women without really caring about them. And knowing that I was being so

callous only made the ragged hole in my heart rip a little wider.

The two scenes I’d shared with Chloe had meant something. I’d been helping

her. It gave me a sense of fulfillment I hadn’t known since before I met Katie,

before I fell hard for her and committed my heart to her.

As soon as Katie stepped into my life as my partner at the Bureau, I’d known she

was the one for me. But I’d been worried I’d scare her off with what I truly needed

from her: submission. She wore thick armor to convince everyone around her that

she was hard enough to handle the sick cases we worked on the Violent Crimes Task

Force. But it had been the fragility beneath that armor that called to me. I’d worried

she’d run from me when she learned I wanted to strip away that armor and have

the woman underneath. I’d waited, inserting myself into her life as her best friend,

earning her trust over two long years while I waited for her to be ready for what I

needed from her.

Then Reed Fucking Miller came swooping in and claimed her for himself. In a

matter of weeks, he dominated her and won her trust and her heart. He’d saved

her, from her inner pain and from the sadistic madman who wanted her for

himself.

He saved her. Not me.

I failed her. I don’t deserve her. The brutal mantra played through my mind,

making the center of my chest ache.

For a few days, Chloe had distracted me from the pain. Focusing on her needs

had given me a sense of purpose.

But now she’d reminded me of my loss again, and I’d responded with cruelty.

Not only had I reminded her of her trauma; I’d made her feel like I didn’t respect

her career.

Fuck. She didn’t deserve that.

I had to make things right.

I flagged down our server and ordered a pizza to-go, slipping him twenty dollars

to make it fast. I waited impatiently for the food, my fingers knotting with anxiety.

I hated the thought of Chloe crying alone in her hotel room. Crying because I’d hurt

her.

Finally, I got the pizza, paid the bill, and hurried out of the restaurant. I quickly

made my way into her hotel, using my FBI credentials at the front desk to get her

room number. Within five minutes, I was at her door. Sucking in a fortifying

breath, I knocked.

“Who is it?” she called out.

“Dex. I need to talk to you.”

“What if I don’t want to talk to you?”

“I came to apologize. And I brought pizza. You need to eat something.”

The door opened a crack, and she glared out at me. Her dark eyes were shot

through with red, and mascara was smudged beneath them.

“You’re crying. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you.”

She swiped away a fresh tear. “I’m not upset. I’m crying because I’m angry,” she

said hotly.

“You’re not sad?”

“I’m pissed,” she hissed. “But I will take that pizza.”

I stared at her for a moment, befuddled. Then I held out the cardboard box like

an offering. She snatched it from my hands and tried to close the door.

I braced my hand against the wood, stopping her short.

“Wait. I don’t want to leave things like this. At least let me apologize.”

“You already said sorry,” she sniffed, another tear falling. She wiped it away

with a little growl of annoyance. “Ugh, this is so stupid. I hate angry-crying.”

“You shouldn’t be crying at all. This is my fault. Let me in. We should talk.”

“Like was talked in the restaurant?” she flung at me. “I thought you didn’t want

me to interview you for my research,” she placed furious emphasis on the two

words.

“I didn’t mean it that way,” I said heavily, shaking my head. “I just didn’t like

talking about that part of my life, and I lashed out. Feeling like you were asking me

about it for your story…” I didn’t want to say just how much that had stung. I

hadn’t at all enjoyed being picked apart and examined dispassionately. “Anyway, I

really am sorry.”

She studied me for a long moment, reading my face. Finally, she blew out a sigh.

“I didn’t mean to pry. And I wasn’t asking you about her for my story. I wanted to

know more about you. You’re one of the most interesting people I’ve ever met. And

I don’t just mean that from a writer’s point of view. Sometimes I get carried away.

I’m sorry, too.”

Relief rolled through me, and I gave her a small smile. “Now that you don’t hate

me, would you mind sharing that pizza? I’m hungry.”

What I didn’t say was that I found her interesting, too. She intrigued me. She

was confident, intelligent, and sassy enough to make me want to turn her over my

knee and spank her until she melted for me.

She returned my smile almost shyly, taking a step back to let me in.

“It’s kind of a mess in here,” she warned me.

That was an understatement. Clothes were strewn everywhere, spilling out of a

huge suitcase and scattering throughout the room as though the whole thing had

exploded. Makeup littered the counter, and half a dozen notebooks in various sizes

were stacked haphazardly on the desk.

I decided not to comment. It wasn’t like my place was immaculate. Then again,

it wasn’t a disaster zone. This was one room she’d occupied for a few days. I

shuddered to think what she could do to an entire apartment. I supposed it went

along with being a creative type.

She shifted several shirts off the bed and motioned for me to sit beside her.

“I’m starving,” she announced, opening the pizza box and grabbing a slice.

“Ow!” She jerked her hand back. “Damn, that’s hot.” She sucked her fingertips

into her mouth to soothe the burn.

I found myself staring at her, watching the way her lips pouted around her

fingers. A lewd image of sliding my cock into her mouth so she could suck on it

flashed across my mind.

As though she could read my thoughts, she blushed and quickly removed her

fingers from between her lips with a little popping noise. My dick throbbed at the

sound.

Reaching out without thought, I clasped her hand in mine and lifted it to my

mouth. Her eyes widened and her breath hitched as I gently blew cool air over her

reddened fingertips.

“Better?” I asked, my voice coming out low and rough.

She nodded mutely.

I pressed a tender kiss against them. Before I could pull away, she tentatively

traced my lips, her soft fingertips lighting up my nerve endings. Her chocolate eyes

were riveted on my mouth.

I reached for her, caressing the delicate line of her jaw. She leaned into my

touch, and I slid my hand into her hair, the dark, silken strands spilling over my

fingers. I curved my hand around the back of her head, pulling her closer.

Her hand dropped from my lips to press against my chest. But she wasn’t

pushing me away. She explored, her slim fingers tracing the lines of my muscles

through my shirt.

I closed the short distance between us with a hungry growl, my lips crushing

down on hers. The heat that had been building between us ever since we met

ignited, exploding through my veins and sending white-hot lust shooting

throughout my entire body. My cock was suddenly rock hard, aching to get inside

her after being denied too many times.

She moaned into my mouth, and I took advantage of her parted lips. My tongue

surged in to devour her. She kissed me with equal fervor, her lips shaping to mine

as my tongue tangled with hers. Her fingers curled into my shirt, her fingernails

raking across my chest. My hand firmed at the back of her head, fisting in her hair

as I tipped her face back so I could plunder her mouth more thoroughly. Her touch

shifted to the nape of my neck, her nails pressing into my skin as she pulled me

closer, urging me to claim her.

I groaned against her, needing more, craving to take and tame the fiery woman

who so enflamed me. Keeping my grip on her hair, I tugged her down to the

mattress. I followed, not breaking our sensual contact as I settled my body over

hers.

My hard cock pressed into her thigh. She gasped and turned her face away,

tearing her way free from the kiss.

“Don’t,” she whispered.

I cupped her cheek, redirecting her face to mine. “I’m not going to hurt you,” I

promised, my voice rumbling with lust. “I won’t do anything you don’t want me to.

You don’t have to be scared of my cock. I don’t want you to be scared.”

“I…” she swallowed. “I haven’t touched anyone since… It’s been a long time.”

I knew what she couldn’t say: she hadn’t been with a man since she’d been

violated. By her ex-husband.

The knowledge sent primal rage searing through me.

Her fingertips touched my jaw, calling me back to her before my anger could

fully take hold of my mind.

“It’s okay,” she said softly. “I don’t want to think about that. I want to be here.

With you.” Her hand snaked between us, and she boldly caressed the length of my

cock through my jeans.

“You don’t have to do this,” I struggled to control myself. All my instincts told

me to rock my hips into her, to grind my dick against her pussy to get her as hot for

me as I was for her.

“I think I want to,” she said, her voice little more than a whisper. “I think I want

to touch you.”

“You think. You aren’t certain,” I countered. “I won’t push you into anything.”

Her chin lifted. “All right, then. I know I want to.” She rubbed me again, and I

bit back a groan. “You don’t have any STDs, do you? Sorry if I’m ruining the

moment, but I need to be sure.”

“I’m clean,” I promised. “And you’re not ruining the moment. That’s not

possible.”

She smiled, and her small hands found the button on my jeans, unfastening it

before pulling down my zipper. She moved quickly, eagerly, reaching into my

boxers to draw me out. I hissed at the first tentative touch of her fingertips across

my bare flesh. Emboldened, her hand fisted around me, and she stroked.

“Fuck, Chloe,” I ground out her name. The light contact that would usually do

very little for me now sent sparks of desire shooting from the base of my spine to

my head. My balls tightened, and my dick throbbed.

“I want to see you,” she said huskily.

More than happy to oblige, I rolled off her and rested my back against the

headboard, sitting up so I could watch her explore me. Her mouth popped open as

her eyes fastened on my cock.

“You’re so big,” she said softly, as though she barely realized she spoke aloud.

My dick jutted toward her, craving more. “I’m not going to do anything you

don’t want,” I reiterated. “We can stop whenever you want.” I said the last tightly,

forcing it out. I didn’t want her to stop. I wanted to hold her down while I fucked

her hard.

But that wasn’t what she needed. My dominant instincts might usually tell me

to claim and conquer, but right now my responsibility was her comfort. I needed to

make her feel safe. I would exercise my control over myself rather than dominating

her body.

“I don’t want to stop,” she said breathily, still staring at me. She licked her lips,

her eyes clouding with lustful hunger.

Bracing her hands on either side of my hips, she slowly leaned down toward me.

Her long hair touched my skin, the soft silk further stimulating me. It took all my

determination to stop myself from rocking upward and pushing myself into her

mouth. I gritted my teeth, waiting for her to be ready.

She glanced up, and her dark eyes locked on mine as her tongue flicked out to

taste the drop of pre-cum that had beaded at my cockhead.

“Chloe,” I groaned her name again. But while my need tormented me,

satisfaction settled in my chest. She’d gone a long time without touching a man,

and she was choosing me, trusting me.

Her lips curved in a saucy smile just before she parted them to take me inside

her mouth. She sucked on my cockhead, swirling her tongue around it.

“Fuck!” My fingers threaded into her hair at either side of her head, and I only

barely stopped myself from pulling her down onto me. She stilled.

“I’m not going to force you,” I ground out. “But don’t tease me. If you’re going

to take me, take all of me. Can you do that?”

Instead of giving a verbal answer, she slid down, her mouth slowly engulfing my

dick until I hit the back of her throat. Her hand found the few inches of my shaft

that wouldn’t fit inside. She stroked upward at the same time as she lifted her

head, her cheeks hollowing as she sucked me all the way up to my cockhead. The

flat of her tongue pressed firmly against the underside of my dick, further

stimulating me.

“Good girl.” I massaged her scalp with my fingers rather than using my grip on

her hair to fuck her mouth. That wasn’t what she needed right now; she needed

encouragement and praise.

She responded by moaning around me as lust claimed her as well. The sound

vibrated through my dick, making my balls draw tight. I sucked in a deep breath. I

didn’t want to come yet. After being denied sexual gratification with Chloe during

our hot scenes, it was going to take all my willpower to prevent myself from

reaching orgasm within the first few minutes.

Then she began taking me in earnest, her mouth sliding over me while her hand

worked the rest of my shaft. I watched her, savoring the sight of her lustful

abandon as she sucked me. She was confident, beautiful. There was no fear in her

eyes as she held my gaze, studying me every bit as hungrily as I studied her.

The pleasure built to a peak, and I couldn’t hold back any longer. I came with a

rough shout, my cum lashing into her hot mouth. My pleasure increased when she

eagerly swallowed it down, sucking me clean. As I softened, she released me, but

she pressed a tender kiss against my cockhead before pulling away with a smile.

“Come here, princess,” I urged her to settle her body over mine, tucking her face

against my neck. I kissed the top of her head and stroked my hand up and down her

back, communicating how pleased I was with her. “I’m very proud of you.”

“Thank you,” she whispered. “Thank you for not pushing me.”

I curled my fingers beneath her chin, lifting her face to mine. “I would never

force you. I’m glad you trusted me.”

She grinned. “Me too.”

Her stomach rumbled loudly, and she giggled, blushing. “Um, can I have some

of that pizza now?”

I brushed a kiss across her forehead. “You can have anything you want,

princess.”

“Y

Chloe

ou look happy,” Sharon commented as I stepped out of the elevator into the

FBI field office.

“I am,” I said cheerily. I still felt high after my night with Dex. I’d touched his

cock, and it hadn’t been scary at all. It was as though a weight had been lifted my

shoulders. Some of the darkness that had plagued me for three years had been

purged.

He hadn’t pressured me to have sex. He’d allowed me to go at my own pace,

encouraging and praising me, making me feel strong and beautiful.

And after we finished, he’d been content to share pizza and talk about my ideas

for my next novel. He’d stayed until two in the morning, listening intently and

offering insight into BDSM when I had questions. Despite the late night, I didn’t

feel remotely tired. I was too excited. Today, I’d get to continue my research on the

Latin Kings. And I’d get to see Dex.

“I want whatever you put in your coffee this morning,” Sharon commented.

“You look far too bubbly for eight AM.”

“You’re not a morning person?” I asked.

“I wouldn’t say that. But I don’t look ready to run a marathon when I get to the

office this early.”

“I’m just looking forward to getting more research in,” I said, not willing to tell

her what I’d done with Dex last night. Sharon might know that we’d had scenes at

Decadence, but what we’d shared in my hotel room was far more intimate. And—to

my surprise—that intimacy didn’t scare me. It should, but I didn’t feel a shred of

regret over what we’d done.

“You’re already here. Good.” I turned to find Dex grinning at me. I returned his

smile, my own wide and slightly silly.

“Hi,” I greeted him brightly.

“Right,” Sharon said drily. “You’re excited about your research. I’ll leave you to

it.”

She walked away, but I didn’t watch her go. I couldn’t stop looking into Dex’s

sparkling blue eyes. My lips tingled with the memory of his kiss. For a moment, I

thought he was going to lean down and take my mouth again.

“Scott,” Kennedy barked, severing the connection between us. “Stop mooning

over Miss Martin and get to work.”

I looked at the carpet, blushing.

“Javier called in,” Kennedy continued. “You need to go out and meet him.”

My head snapped up, my attention captured. I hadn’t gotten the chance to

interview Javier Santiago yet, but I was dying to ask him an entire notebook’s worth

of questions.

“Javier’s in the field?” Dex asked, puzzled.

I recalled what Kennedy had said about promising Javier’s wife that he would

keep him out of the field. And from what Sharon had told me about his time

undercover with the Latin Kings, he’d more than put in his time risking his neck.

“He is,” Kennedy confirmed. “He’s meeting with a contact he had while

undercover. A Ms. Ana Lucia Ramirez. Her husband was arrested a few years ago,

but she called this morning and said his cousin, Manny Hernandez, has come in

from Chicago. She thinks he’s trying to get a foothold for the Kings in New York

again. You will go take her statement. Javier’s there because she knows and trusts

him, but I want you to take over so he can return to his desk. His my best analyst,

and I want him here.”

“I’m on it, boss,” Dex said, all business. He turned and pressed the button to call

the elevator.

I stepped through the silver doors as soon as they opened. He frowned at me.

“What’s wrong?” I asked as we began to descend.

“We’re not going to the safest neighborhood. I don’t like the idea of you being

there.”

I planted a hand on my hip. “You agreed to let me shadow you, so I’m coming.”

He sighed. “I was ordered to let you shadow me. If it were up to me, you’d

conduct your interviews in the safety of the office.”

“Well, good thing it’s not up to you,” I declared. “I want to know more about

what your day is like, what it’s like being an agent. That’s just as important as my

interviews. Besides, this is the first case that’s been directly connected to the Latin

Kings since I got to New York. I’m not going to miss out on the action.”

He shook his head as we stepped out of the elevator and crossed the garage to

his sedan. “There won’t be any action. I’m taking Ms. Ramirez’s statement, that’s

all.”

“Then there’s no reason for you to worry,” I said definitively.

“I still don’t like it,” he grumbled as he opened the passenger door for me.

Deciding not to comment further, I slid into the seat and retrieved my notepad

from my bag. Dex got in the driver’s side, eyeing my pen.

“Do you have a problem with me taking notes?” I asked, a hint of a challenge in

my words.

“I guess not. I just don’t like the feeling that I’m being studied. I’m not some

interesting specimen or something. I’m a person.”

“Of course you’re a person.” My eyes roved over his body.

But you’re definitely an interesting specimen. I decided to keep that quip to

myself.

“But if it makes you uncomfortable, I’ll write my thoughts down later.” I moved

to return my notebook to my purse.

“You don’t have to do that. I know how important your work is. Do what you

need to do.”

My heart warmed.

“I know how important your work is.” He didn’t qualify it with a “to you.” He

didn’t think it was some silly exercise I indulged in. He really did respect my

careers, both my journalism and my fiction.

“Thanks,” I smiled, uncapping my pen. “So, what can you tell me about Javier?

Sharon said he was undercover with the Latin Kings and helped the FBI take them

down.”

Dex nodded. “He was in deep cover for nearly three years. He’s the reason we

were able to decimate the Kings in New York.”

“That must have been a difficult assignment.”

“I’m sure it was. But it was before my time here. I was in Chicago back then.

You’d have to talk to Javi if you want details.”

Oh, I definitely wanted details.

“I will,” I declared. “Sharon said he’s married to Derek’s sister, Charlotte. She

said Derek’s father sold her to the Kings as leverage and Javier protected her.”

“That’s the story.”

He wasn’t being very forthcoming. “But how did they end up getting married?

Did Charlotte know he was FBI? Or did she fall for him when she thought he was

with the Kings?”

“You’ll have to ask Javier. It’s not my place to say what happened between

them. They’re very happy now. That’s what matters.”

I huffed out an exasperated breath. “Can’t you tell me anything about them? It

would help me know what questions to ask.”

He glanced over at me. “I’m not trying to be unhelpful, but Javier’s my friend,

and I won’t go around sharing his business. That’s something Smith would do, not

me.”

I chewed my pen cap, thinking. If Dex wouldn’t give me the details, I’d have to

come up with my questions on my own. And I already had plenty of them. I started

scribbling them down, prepping for the interview.

“Okay,” Dex cut through my concentration a while later. I looked around and

realized he’d parked the car in front of an aged brick townhouse. The stoop was

narrow, the black paint on the door peeling.

“I’m going in,” he said. “Stay here. And when I say here, I mean in the car.

Don’t go wandering off. If you see something interesting, write it down. You can

ask me about it when I get back.”

He started to open his door.

“Wait a minute!” I exclaimed. “I’m coming in with you. I want to talk to Javier.”

“Now isn’t the time for an interview,” he said calmly. “I’m here to take Ana

Lucia’s statement.”

“I know. And I want to be there to hear it.”

“I can’t let you come in with me. She’s scared. It’ll be difficult enough getting

her to open up to me with Javi’s help. I can’t take in a stranger. Not this time.”

“This is the first case connected to the Latin Kings since I came to New York. I’m

not missing out.”

“Yes, you are. You’re going to stay in the car, and that’s final.”

“I came here for my story,” I insisted. “I’m not going to just sit here like a good

girl and wait for you to come back.”

“That’s where you’re wrong, princess.”

He opened his glove compartment and pulled out a pair of handcuffs. Before I

could process what was happening, he grabbed my right hand and clicked the cool

metal closed around my wrist.

“What are you doing?” I exclaimed.

“Making sure you follow my orders.”

He secured the other cuff around the handle above the door. I tugged against the

restraint, accomplishing nothing.

“Don’t struggle. I don’t want you to hurt yourself.”

I glowered at him. “Yes, Sir,” I flung the honorific at him.

He had the gall to grin. “Good girl.”

My angry growl clashed with the sound of his door shutting.

I couldn’t believe it. He’d actually handcuffed me to his car to keep me from

going in with him.

I watched him disappear through the front door to the townhouse, then waited

thirty seconds.

He’d made a crucial error: he hadn’t cuffed both of my hands. Too bad for him,

I’d researched how to pick a handcuff lock for one of my books.

Luckily, I’d chosen to pin my hair back that morning. It took less than three

minutes for me to pluck the pins from my bun and work the lock open. The cuffs

clicked as they released, the sound filling me with triumph.

I paused, planning my next move. I couldn’t just go barging into the townhouse.

Dex had been right when he said it would be difficult to earn Ana Lucia’s trust. It

would have been hard enough if I’d been invited in. This situation called for

snooping.

I got out of the car and shut the door softly behind me. Judging by the age of the

home, Dex would be able to hear the sound through the single-paned window. And

if he could hear me, that might mean I could hear him. At the very least, I could

take a peek inside and get a feel for the setting.

I darted across the sidewalk, careful to keep out of view of the window. Then I

took up my position, pressing my side against the warm bricks as I listened.

Damn.

I could hear the distant rumble of masculine voices, but nothing coherent. They

must be farther back in the house.

Oh, well. If they weren’t in the window’s sight line, I could risk glancing inside.

Going up onto my toes, I peered through the glass. The room was empty, but

artificial light spilled into it from an open doorway set into the corner. I glimpsed

an old stove through the opening and part of a table. A pretty Latina woman was

visible in profile. She leaned back in her chair, her arms crossed over her chest. I

imagined Dex was sitting across from her. The expression on her face wasn’t at all

trusting.

Maybe it was for the best that he hadn’t taken me in with him.

Not that I’d admit that to him. I’d just—

“What do you think you’re doing, puta?” The masculine voice was heavily

accented and far too close.

I whirled to find a tattooed man looming over me. He was relatively thin, but his

muscles were still defined, his frame wiry and tall. I took a step back.

“What are you doing at my cousin’s house?” he questioned. “You looking for

someone?” He glanced over at Dex’s official-looking black sedan where it was

parked at the curb, and then his gaze flicked over my professional attire. “You a

fed?” he asked, his voice growing heavy with menace. His hand shot out, his

fingers fisting in my blouse as he jerked me toward him.

I reacted immediately, landing a punch across his jaw. He reeled back, his face

slack with shock. But only half a heartbeat passed before his features twisted with

rage.

Oh, shit.

I turned to run, but his fingers tangled in my hair. I cried out as he jerked me

back against his chest. I jammed my elbow into his stomach. He grunted, but he

didn’t release me. His arm wrapped around my neck, squeezing. I dug my

fingernails into his forearm. He snarled and tightened his grip. My head started

feeling oddly light, and I gasped for air.

“Let her go.” Dex’s face blurred, but I could make out his huge form, gun drawn.

Black spots danced across my vision, and in my panic, my body went into fight

mode. My self-defense training kicked in, and I brought my heel down hard on the

top of my attacker’s foot.

He cursed, and his arm left my neck. I sagged, and he shoved me forward. Strong

arms caught me.

“Javier!” Dex called out. “I need you out here.”

“What happened?”

“Hernandez ran for it. That way.”

I heard heavy footfalls slapping against the pavement, moving away from us.

“I’m getting you out of here.”

He lifted me up and tucked me against his chest. My vision cleared, and Dex’s

face came into sharp relief. His features were drawn tight with rage. I shrank back,

but I couldn’t put any distance between us with his iron arms around me.

Despite the angry tension in his muscles, he was gentle when he placed me in

the passenger seat. He wasn’t so gentle when he snarled at the sight of the open

handcuffs, my pin sticking out of the lock. He slammed the car door and quickly got

in the other side. The tires squealed as he hit the accelerator hard, speeding us

away from danger.

“Smith,” Dex snapped. I looked over and realized he was on his phone. “Get a

team to Ana Lucia’s place. Hernandez is on the run. Javier went after him, but I

want the whole neighborhood searched. And someone needs to make sure Ana is

okay.” There was a brief pause. “No, I can’t help. I have to deal with Chloe.”

Oh, fuck.

A new kind of fear threaded through my belly. Dex didn’t look at me, but I could

feel his fury pulsing through the car, pressing up against me. I knew he wouldn’t

hurt me, but I’d never seen him like this. He’d always seemed so sweet and gentle,

if domineering. I suddenly saw him as the very deadly FBI agent he was.

“Listen, Dex, I’m—”

“Don’t say anything,” he ordered. His voice was soft, dangerous. “You do not

have permission to speak.”

“What? I don’t need your—”

“Quiet. Every word that leaves your lips will add to your punishment. Am I

clear?”

“Punishment? Dex, be serious.”

“I am serious. And that’s four more. I asked you a question.” He speared me

with a glacial blue stare. “You do not have permission to speak. Am. I. Clear?” He

enunciated each word, making them lash against me.

“Yes, Sir,” I managed a ragged whisper.

He finally released me from his intimidating gaze. I sucked in a breath and

looked down at my lap. My fingers twisted together as we rode in silence, my

anxiety growing with every long minute that passed.

I was in so much trouble.

Dex

uring the short drive to my apartment, I did my best to master my residual fear

for her and the rage I’d felt toward the man who’d threatened her. Not to mention

my frustration with her. What had possessed her to pick that lock and linger by the

townhouse? Hadn’t I said the neighborhood was dangerous? Hadn’t I ordered her

not to wander off?

My knuckles turned white against the steering wheel. I’d obviously been too soft

on her. I’d struggled to earn her respect ever since I’d first met her. She needed a

lesson in obedience. She needed to know that when I gave her an order, especially

for her own safety, she was to do as she was told.

I’d found her spirited nature charming, thinking her sassiness was cute. I’d been

too indulgent with her. I’d taken her into my care, had promised her protection, but

that was impossible if she continued to defy me when it mattered most.

I parked outside my building and ushered her out of the car. She tried to edge

away from me, but I wrapped my arm around her waist and kept her close. She

wouldn’t escape me so easily.

And I had to admit to myself that I needed to touch her, to know that she was

safe. I planned a thorough inspection of her body once we reached the privacy of

my apartment. I’d make sure she wasn’t injured or in pain.

The only discomfort I wanted her to feel was a very hot, sore bottom.

I didn’t release her until we reached my apartment, and even then I only broke

contact briefly so I could unlock the door. I kicked it shut behind us.

“Dex, I—”

“That’s two more,” I cut her off before she could add to her punishment.

“You’ve been warned.”

She pressed her lips together, holding in further protests. Then I noticed her

pale cheeks, her wide eyes.

“I’m not going to hurt you,” I promised, making my voice gentler. “Do you

understand that?”

“But you’re going to punish me,” she whispered.

“Yes. You’re going to get a thorough spanking. It won’t be pleasant, but it won’t

harm you.”

“What if I don’t want a spanking?”

I gave her a wry smile. “Naughty girls usually don’t. This won’t be the fun kind.

It will be discipline. You disobeyed my orders. You put yourself in danger when I

expressly warned you not to leave the car.”

She squared her shoulders. “You don’t get to tell me what I can and can’t do.”

“When it comes to your safety, I do.”

“You have a real hero complex, you know that, right?” she huffed.

“Maybe I do,” I allowed. “But you needed saving.”

“I’m not a damsel in distress.”

“Aren’t you? I’m fairly certain I just rescued you.”

She crossed her arms over her chest. “What happened to sweet, nerdy Dex? I

want him back.”

“He’s standing right in front of you. This is part of who I am, Chloe. I care about

you. I care about your safety and your happiness. That’s why I need to discipline you

now.”

Her cheeks flushed. “A spanking won’t make me happy.”

“Not at first. But you’ll feel better after.”

“You’re so sure of that, are you?”

I gripped her chin between my thumb and forefinger, tipping her head back so

she had no choice but to stare up at me. I inserted myself firmly in her personal

space, letting her feel my presence. Her breath stuttered, and her pupils dilated.

“I’m sure,” I told her with cool confidence. “I’m sure, because I know you’re a

sweet sub under all that fire. You want to be protected, cherished.”

“I think you just like bossing me around,” she said, but there was no true spite

in her tone.

“You don’t really think that, do you?” The question was rhetorical. I could tell

she was throwing up the last of her defenses in an attempt to hide from her more

primal needs.

She drew in a shuddering breath. “No,” she admitted softly. “I don’t think that.

I know you want me to be safe. I’m sorry I left the car. I was just so annoyed with

you for cuffing me.”

I chuckled. “You can be as annoyed as you like. And you can give me hell for it, if

you want. I can take it. Just don’t put yourself in danger like that ever again.”

She glanced away. “Okay.”

I tilted her chin up further, calling her gaze back to mine. “Tell me. I want you to

promise me you’ll never disobey me in the field again.”

“I’ll obey you, Sir. In the field,” she added, one corner of her lips ticking up in a

saucy smile.

I laughed again. “Naughty,” I chided. “You’ve more than earned your

spanking.”

Her eyes flew wide. “Wait. We just talked. A lot. You’re not going to count all

those words, are you?”

“No, little one. We needed to talk things out. I didn’t want you to be scared of

me.”

“I’m not scared of you. I trust you.”

“Thank you for that.” I knew how difficult it must be for her to trust after her ex

hurt her.

I diverted my thoughts from the bastard before it brought my fury back. I’d only

barely managed to master my rage at Hernandez.

“Did Hernandez hurt you?” I asked gently.

“No. I gave him as good as I got.”

I cupped her jaw, lifting her face so I could inspect her neck. There didn’t appear

to be any bruises forming.

“I’m fine,” she insisted. “Really.”

“I’m going to make sure.” I grasped the hem of her shirt and slowly pulled it up

her torso.

“What are you doing?”

“I’m going to check for injures.”

“I already told you I’m not hurt,” she said, but she automatically lifted her arms

so I could tug the shirt over her head.

I fixed her with a steady stare as I unbuttoned her jeans. “I will examine you to

my satisfaction.”

“But he barely touched me,” she protested weakly. “He just had a good grip on

my neck, and that part of me is fine.”

“I want to examine you, so that’s what I’m going to do. You will be a good girl

and let me. Unless you want to add to your punishment?”

“You’re really going to punish me?”

“Oh, yes. You’ve more than earned a little discipline. And you’re tired of arguing

with me, aren’t you?”

She crossed her arms over her chest, pushing her breasts together so her lacy

pink bra barely contained her nipples. “You can’t argue with a brick wall,” she

grumbled.

I grinned and pulled her jeans down her legs, taking her panties along with

them. Then I gripped her wrists and pulled her arms away from her chest.

“Don’t hide yourself from me,” I chided.

“I wasn’t hiding. I was annoyed.”

I chuckled. “Still annoyed, hmmm? Let’s see if I can make you forget about

that.”

I shifted my grip on her chin so I could cup her jaw, keeping her in place while I

brought my lips down on hers. While our first kiss had been rough with unleashed

passion, this time I was determined to take her slowly. I claimed her mouth with

steady, dominant strokes. She instantly melted for me, softening on a sigh.

Keeping my mouth on hers, I reached behind her and unsnapped her bra. She

allowed the delicate garment to slide to the floor, leaving her completely bare for

me. I ran my hands down her sides, tracing the curve of her waist before gripping

her hips. I could feel the heat of her naked body pulsing through my suit.

I shrugged out of my jacket and broke the kiss so I could un-holster my SIG. I

placed it on the table by the front door and returned my attention to her. She

watched me with rapt attention as I removed my tie and rolled up my shirtsleeves,

preparing to discipline her.

She swallowed and stepped away from me. Her back hit the wall.

Her eyes were wide, her breathing rapid and shallow. She reminded me of a

hunted doe, and I fully intended to capture her.

I grasped her wrists and guided her back to me. She moved with fluid grace, all

thoughts of resistance gone.

My gaze raked down her feminine form, my eyes devouring every inch of her. I

was relieved to note that there weren’t any bruises that might have been hidden by

her clothing. She truly was unharmed; she was whole and perfect. And ready to be

spanked.

Keeping my hold on her wrists, I led her into my bedroom. Her eyes remained

locked on me, completely transfixed. I knew in that moment that she’d never been

truly dominated before. I’d suspected that she was new to real D/s, that I’d been the

first to bring forth her submission. Now, I’d deliver her first punishment. She

might have engaged in sensation play in the past, but she didn’t know what it

meant to be taken in hand. To have a Dominant care for her enough to give her the

structure she needed. Chloe was intelligent and passionate, but she was also

reckless. I wouldn’t allow that kind of behavior to continue.

I sat on the edge of my bed and guided her over my lap. She didn’t resist or

argue. I enjoyed our banter, but we were past that now. We were already deep into

the power exchange, and I hadn’t even touched her yet. My whole world centered

on her, and the heady sense of power that came with domination began to flood my

mind as she meekly positioned herself where I wanted her.

I ran a reverent hand down the length of her spine, caressing the curve of her

ass. She shivered, but her body was hot against mine.

“I’m going to give you ten for getting out of the car when I expressly ordered you

not to,” I told her, my voice settling into its deepest register. “And six more for

talking out of turn. When we’re finished, you’re going to apologize for disobeying

me. And you’re going to mean it.”

“I am sorry,” she said quietly.

I stroked her soft skin. “I know you are, princess. But you need this as much as I

do. I’m going to take care of you. You need to let me.”

She didn’t answer aloud, but she went limp across my lap, giving in.

Satisfied that she was prepared, I delivered the first slap. I barely put any power

into the blow; I didn’t want to truly harm her. The sting of my palm would be

enough to chastise her.

She gasped and rocked forward, squirming against me. I gathered up her wrists

in one hand, pinning them at the small of her back. She sighed and softened again,

finding security in my hold. Her reactions were perfect, confirming my earliest

suspicions that she was a true sub at her core.

“You are so beautiful,” I rumbled, hardly realizing that I spoke aloud.

I smacked her a second time, the hit mirroring the first. I fell into a steady, firm

rhythm, striking a different spot with each blow so the heat of my discipline spread

throughout her ass and upper thighs. She squealed her discomfort, but she didn’t

writhe or resist in any way. Halfway through her punishment, her keening cries

took on a huskier tone, and the scent of feminine arousal rose up around me.

By the time I delivered the final blow, she moaned with need. I trailed my

fingertips across her enflamed skin, and she shuddered and gasped.

“You were very good for me,” I praised. “It’s time to apologize.”

“I’m sorry, Sir,” the words were rough with lust.

“You’re forgiven, sweet sub. Now, I think you’ve earned a reward.”

I lifted her up and repositioned her so her body was stretched out on my bed, her

arms raised above her.

“Stay,” I ordered, squeezing her wrists briefly before leaving her to go to my

closet. I hadn’t brought a woman back to my apartment in years, but I had

everything I needed in my kit bag that I took to the club.

I retrieved a pair of handcuffs and returned to her, smiling. “You won’t try to

pick the lock this time, will you?” I teased.

She shook her head, her lashes lowering as her lids grew heavy with lust. “No,

Sir.”

I closed the silvery cuffs around her wrists, hooking the short chain that

connected them around one of the metal slats on my headboard. I might not have

used this bed for bondage in a long time, but I remembered the best points to

restrain a naughty sub.

When she was secured in place for me, I stared down at her with a wicked grin.

“I believe you accused me of having a hero complex. Maybe you’re right. I

rescued you; now I get to ravage you.”

Her breath caught. “The villain does the ravaging, not the hero.”

I grasped her thighs and slowly guided them apart, revealing her glistening pink

pussy. “Not in my fairytale, princess.”

I positioned myself between her spread legs, lowering myself until my face

hovered just above her thighs.

“This pretty pussy is mine now, sweet damsel,” I told her. “Do you

understand?”

“Yes, Sir,” she panted. “Please.” She lifted her hips, her body begging me to

touch her where she craved it most.

I didn’t make her wait any longer. I tasted her, running my tongue along her slit

before flicking it over her clit. She cried out and thrust up toward me, seeking more

stimulation. My fingers curled into her thighs as I pressed her back into the

mattress, holding her where I wanted her. I might be servicing her, but her

pleasure came on my terms.

I licked and sucked, alternating between teasing caresses and firm pressure. She

peaked quickly, struggling to rock against my mouth despite my hold on her. I

lavished attention on her clit through her orgasm, keeping the heat of my mouth

on her pussy as I finally released her from my grip. She ground against my face,

finding her bliss on my tongue. I reveled in the flavor of her ecstasy, finding

satisfaction in bringing her release. Even though she was the one writhing in

pleasure, I found my own high in drawing it from her.

I finally eased back when she shuddered and sighed. I unlocked my cuffs and lay

down beside her, pulling her body atop mine so I could cuddle her close. I don’t

know how long we stayed there, content in holding one another.

My phone rang, distracting me from her. I kissed her forehead before pushing

myself up to a sitting position so I could get my phone out of my pocket.

“Scott,” I answered.

“I thought you’d want an update on the Hernandez situation,” Smith said.

“Javier managed to catch up to him. Apparently your girl did a number on our

perp’s foot, and he wasn’t able to run very far.”

I didn’t bother to correct him. Chloe wasn’t my girl, but I wouldn’t give Smith

any more fodder for his gossip.

“That’s good,” I said instead. “How is Ana?”

“She’s fine. Hernandez is being shipped back to Chicago. There’s an outstanding

warrant for his arrest, so they’ll charge him there. He won’t be able to recruit any

more Kings in New York.”

“I want to add assault charges,” I said. “He attacked Chloe.”

“I’m sure that can be arranged. Bring her in and we’ll get a statement from

her.”

“Not today,” I refused. I’d pushed Chloe to a vulnerable state, and she didn’t

need to relive what had happened right now. She needed to be cuddled close, to feel

safe and protected. “We can do it tomorrow morning.”

“Why? Is she a little tied up right now?”

I rolled my eyes. The man was too nosy for his own good.

“See you tomorrow, Smith.” I ended the call before he could ask more questions.

Chloe propped herself up on her elbows. “Aren’t you going to work? It can’t be

that late in the day. There’s plenty of time for us to go back out.”

“You’re not going anywhere today. You’re staying here with me. That’s final,” I

said heavily when she opened her mouth to argue. “You can continue your research

tomorrow. You’re taking the day off.”

She frowned. “But I never take a day off.”

“Never?”

She shrugged. “I love what I do. It doesn’t feel like work. I don’t know what I’d

do with my day if I wasn’t writing or researching.”

“I can think of a few things we could do to occupy our time,” I said, heat

returning to my voice as I took in her naked body.

She flushed. “Oh.”

“But for now, I’m making you lunch. Come on. Let’s see if I actually have

something edible in my fridge.”

She stood and followed me into my living room. As I walked into the open-plan

kitchen, she moved toward the front door.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

“To get my clothes.”

“I didn’t say you could get dressed.”

She gestured at me. “But you’re still dressed.”

“I like you naked,” I asserted. “You’ll stay that way while you’re in my

apartment. The appropriate answer here is Yes, Sir,” I said sternly, reading a

protest in her pinched features.

“Fine,” she huffed. “My ass is too sore to argue. Your hands are massive.”

I grinned at her. “Smart girl. Now, do you want frozen pizza or frozen pizza?

Sorry, but that’s all I have.”

She glanced around my apartment. “You are such a bachelor,” she remarked,

her eyes falling on my Lord of the Rings replica sword and my huge iMac where I did

most of my gaming. “This is a total guy apartment.”

I turned my face away, trying to hide my flush. There was more than one reason I

didn’t bring women back to my place. For one, I wasn’t interested in the intimacy

that would come along with it; I fucked at the club. And secondly, this was my

nerdy haven. I could indulge in my fantasy worlds here without fear of being

mocked.

“You don’t need to be embarrassed,” she said quickly, reading my sudden

discomfiture. “I already told you: women love a sexy nerd. Besides, I’m kind of

nerdy, too, so I don’t have room to judge.”

I looked back at her, incredulous. The polished, confident woman who stood

naked in my apartment didn’t strike me as the type to hide behind a computer and

live in a fantasy world.

“You don’t have to say that,” I mumbled.

She was suddenly beside me, her small hand on my forearm. I met her warm

chocolate eyes.

“I’m not. Seriously, I’m a huge Supernatural fangirl. And I was the first one in

line at the midnight showings of Harry Potter. Not to mention my love of all things

Marvel.”

I gaped at her for a moment, then closed my mouth with an audible snap. “I’ve

never seen Supernatural,” I said, trying to hide my befuddlement. “I’ve heard it’s

good. My friend Sam loves it.”

“Oh my god, it’s awesome,” she gushed, grinning. “Get that pizza in the oven.

We’re totally going to binge watch. I want to find out if you like Sam or Dean better

—Sam on the show, not your friend, obviously. I’m a total Dean-girl. He’s so hot.”

A beat of silence passed as I tried to absorb this new side of Chloe. “Okay,” I

finally managed. “Is it on Netflix?”

“Yep.” Then she fixed me with a stern look. “But this isn’t ‘Netflix and chill.’ No

hooking up while watching Supernatural. I want your opinion on the show. I think

you’re a total Sam-girl, but I want to know for sure.”

My brow furrowed. “I’m not a girl.”

She laughed, her gaze roving over my body. “Definitely not. Lighten up. I’m not

going to make fun of you. I think it’s cool that you have a sword in your

apartment.”

“Really?”

“Really,” she beamed. “Where’s your remote? I’ll start up Netflix while you get

the pizza ready.”

“Coffee table,” I gestured, still somewhat bewildered.

“Awesome. Hurry up, I want to get started.” She practically vibrated with

eagerness. She truly wasn’t judging me; she was caught up in genuine excitement.

“We should play X-box later,” she said absently as she settled down on the couch.

“Do you have Mario Kart?”

“Yeah,” I answered, still hardly able to believe I was actually having this

conversation.

“Excellent.” She glanced back at me. “Where are we on that pizza? I’m

starving.”

“It’ll be a few minutes.” I preheated the oven and crossed the short distance

between us, sitting down beside her.

She immediately snuggled up to me, pressing her soft body against mine as she

rested her head on my shoulder.

“Get ready to have your mind blown,” she warned as she pressed play.

I was fairly certain that had already happened. It was surreal. I was about to

spend the afternoon geeking out with one of the most beautiful women I’d ever

met. A beautiful woman who was naked in my apartment, submissively curled up at

my side.

She looked up at me, and I realized I was staring at her.

“Watch the show,” she urged, excited.

I redirected my gaze to the TV, and proceeded to have one of the most enjoyable

afternoons of my life.

Chloe

hree days passed after my altercation with Hernandez, and over that time, I was

quickly becoming addicted to Dex. Or, at the very least, to the mind-blowing

orgasms he gave me. I might not want to have sex with him, but the man had a very

clever tongue.

Liar, a little part of my mind whispered. Having penetrative sex with Dex had

crossed my mind more than once. Every time he held me in his arms and turned

that deep, dominant voice on me, I was tempted to beg him to fuck me.

But I wasn’t ready. I’d sworn off sex for the past three years, and although Dex

and I used our hands and mouths to bring each other pleasure, I couldn’t have him

inside me. I was scared I’d have a flashback of that horrible night with Neil, and I

didn’t want to ruin things with Dex by bringing all that ugliness back up. What we

shared was new, fun. Dex was sweet and sexy and adorably self-effacing. He wasn’t

arrogant like a lot of the Doms I’d met. He might be utterly confident in himself as

an FBI agent and as a Dominant, but he wasn’t unbearably cocky by nature.

It was his gentleness that really got to me. His subtle brand of dominance had

allowed him to slip past my defenses and take control before I even realized that I

was submitting.

And I had to admit that submission was wonderful, freeing—every bit as

ecstatically beautiful as the descriptions in my books. Dex was a perfect romantic

hero in the flesh, and I couldn’t help falling for him.

The thought should frighten me, but it didn’t. I felt safe with Dex, protected and

cherished. I might not be ready to have sex with him, but for the first time in years,

I could see myself being in a relationship with someone.

Slow down, crazypants. It was far too soon to think like that. We were just

getting to know each other. Sure, we enjoyed each other’s company and had

insanely hot chemistry, but that didn’t mean we were anywhere close to being in a

relationship.

But when I spent my days shadowing him for my research and my nights

cuddled in his arms, it was hard not to contemplate getting more serious with him.

“Alanna?” The bookstore owner’s voice called me out of my reverie when she

used my pen name. “We’re about to open the doors. Are you ready?”

I smiled at her. I’d met Sarah Thompson at a romance writing convention last

year. She’d been gracious enough to give me an open invitation to hold a signing at

her indie bookstore if I was ever in New York, and I’d arranged to take her up on her

offer while I was in town for my Latin Kings research.

“I’m good to go,” I confirmed, picking up my gold Sharpie and grabbing one of

my books from the pile stacked on the table in front of me. “Thanks so much for

having me.”

She beamed. “I’m so glad you’re here. We have a line outside.”

“Really?” I was truly surprised. My books sold well, but I hadn’t expected a huge

turnout just to see me.

“You have some fangirls here.”

“Wow.” I hadn’t been expecting that.

“I’m going to let them in,” she told me, still smiling. “People can check out with

me at the register, so you just focus on signing and networking.”

“Great. Thank you,” I said with genuine gratitude.

She gave me a sly smile. “There are a couple of guys here, too. There’s one at the

front of the line. I think he got here a few hours ago. I guess you’re reaching a male

audience, too.”

“Huh.” I’d never imagined men reading my books. “I’m looking forward to

meeting him. Maybe he can give me some insight on how to expand my brand.”

“Good idea,” she approved. “I’ll be right back.”

She left me briefly to go unlock the shop door. She’d officially closed up at five,

but she was re-opening for my evening signing. The store was decked out for a

small celebration, with a snack table and kinky decorations. Tiny handcuff-shaped

glitter festooned my signing table. I smiled at the reminder of my hot scenes with

Dex. He was partial to handcuffs after I’d picked the lock on his official pair. It was

becoming something of a running joke between us.

“Hi, princess.” As though summoned by my musings, Dex appeared before me.

I grinned. “So, you’re the guy who came to my signing,” I said, trying to sound

petulant and failing. “I thought I had an actual male reader here.”

“Oh, I’m a reader. I’m a big fan. I want a signed copy.”

“You don’t have to do that,” I said, eyeing the crowd growing behind him. It

seemed I’d be here for a while, so I’d better start signing.

“I know I don’t have to. I read Declan’s Desires, and I really liked it. I thought

the writing was great.”

My cheeks heated at the praise. “Oh. Thanks.”

His smile turned wicked. “The scenes were really hot. You must have done your

research.”

My face practically burned. I knew the women behind him could hear. Could

they detect the innuendo in his tone?

“Get out of here,” I scolded. “You’re just trying to embarrass me.”

“But you’re so cute when you’re blushing. Besides, I really do want a signed

copy. Personalized, please.”

I waved him off. “I’ll give you one later.”

His pale eyes heated to blue flames. “Okay. A private signing, then. And bring

that Sharpie. I think my name in gold will look pretty on your skin.”

“Dex!” I hissed.

He laughed and stepped to the side. “I’ll be around. We can go back to my

apartment when you’re done.”

I tore my eyes from him and tried to focus on my first reader, only to find that

she was staring after him, too. “Is that your boyfriend?” she asked with awe.

“No!” I exclaimed, sounding more alarmed than I’d like. I didn’t want him to

hear the word boyfriend. It was too close to the thoughts I’d been having about

him. He’d think I was crazy for thinking like that after knowing him for such a

short time.

I cleared my throat. “He’s just a friend.” My eyes lingered on his retreating back

as he moved into the sci-fi and fantasy section of the bookstore.

I wasn’t the only one watching him. A cluster of girls standing in line were

openly staring and giggling. Dex was oblivious.

I sighed, a touch dreamily. He really didn’t realize how insanely hot he was. It

only made him that much more attractive.

“I just loved your Declan series,” my reader gushed, calling my attention back to

her.

I smiled, focusing on my job. “Thank you. I’m so glad you enjoyed it.”

“I want all of them,” she gestured at my books.

“Really?” I was still surprised every time someone was so enthusiastic about my

work.

“Yeah,” she grinned. “And copies for my friend, too. She’s going to love them.

Can you make her set out to Stacey?”

“Of course. And what’s your name?”

She supplied the information I needed, and I did my best to make my

handwriting legible as I scribbled in personalized notes. Once she took her books to

the register, the next woman stepped forward.

I lost track of time, my cheeks aching from smiling and my hand cramping from

signing. But I didn’t mind. I was humbled and thrilled that so many people had

come to the store.

“Chloe.”

I jolted at the sound of my real name spoken in a masculine voice, and I glanced

up at my next reader.

My stomach lurched. “Neil,” I forced out his name on a whisper. My ex-husband

planted his hands on the table and leaned forward so his shadow fell over me. I

hadn’t seen him in two years, but he looked exactly the same as I remembered:

dark green eyes, close-cropped black hair, stubble-covered square jaw, and full,

smirking lips.

“What are you doing here?” I hated how my voice wavered. I swallowed and tried

again. “Please leave.”

His smirk dropped to a scowl. “I came all the way from Chicago to see you.”

My mouth went dry. “How did you even know I’d be here?”

“I’ve been following your career. I saw you announce this signing on your

Facebook page.”

“But I use a pen name.” My mind felt sticky, slow. I couldn’t fully process the

fact that he was here, far too close.

“It’s not difficult to figure out,” he said, still frowning. “There was a story about

your success in the local paper. It had your picture. I came here to see you.”

“Well, I don’t want to see you. I want you to leave.” I pushed back from the table

and stood, trying to balance on trembling knees. I hated that he could do this to me,

that he could strip away the confidence I’d built in the years since our divorce and

leave me feeling weak. He might not have been physically abusive for most of our

marriage, but time and distance had allowed me to see how he’d manipulated and

belittled me.

His hand shot out, catching my upper arm and preventing me from putting

farther distance between us. “Wait,” he bit out. “We’re not done talking.”

“Let me go,” I demanded raggedly. His fingers curled into my flesh. The dark

memory I’d tried so hard to bury rose up: Neil, holding me down, the scent of

whiskey on his breath, the strength of his hands around my wrists, the burn of his

cock as he tore into me.

“I read your books,” he said, ignoring my distress. “If I’d known what you

wanted, I could have given it to you. You wouldn’t have left me.”

I couldn’t really focus on his words. I was too overwhelmed by the feel of his

hand digging into my arm and the horrible memories of our last night together. I

swallowed against the bile rising in the back of my throat.

“Get your hands off her,” Dex’s low growl penetrated my fear, tethering me to

the present.

Neil didn’t comply. He kept his grip on me and turned a sneer on Dex. “This is

none of your business. I’m talking to my wife.”

Dex’s face twisted to a mask of pure rage, and he moved faster than I could

comprehend. Suddenly, Neil’s hold on me loosened. He cried out and fell to his

knees. Dex held his arm, twisting it behind him at an unnatural angle.

“Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t break your arm right now,” Dex

snarled.

Neil glowered at me through watering eyes. “Who is this? Your boyfriend? Are

you cheating on me, you filthy slut?”

Dex wrenched his arm upward, and he screamed.

“You can leave now, or I can crush all the bones in your hand,” Dex said, his

voice soft and dangerous. “You will never see Chloe again. You will not come

anywhere near her or attempt to contact her in any way. Do you understand?”

“Fuck you,” Neil spat.

Dex’s features hardened with grim determination. “Wrong answer.”

“Wait!” I gasped out. “Dex, wait.” Neil was spiteful and cruel. If Dex hurt him,

he’d find a way to retaliate.

“Let me take care of this, Chloe,” Dex’s tone was tight with suppressed violence.

“You have,” I said quickly. “I just want to leave. Please.”

His eyes burned into mine, and his jaw ticked. Then his gaze slid over me,

assessing. After a moment, the fury in his eyes melted into concern, and he

released Neil to come to me. His big hands cupped my face as he studied me

intently.

“Did he hurt you?” he asked, his voice low and rough.

“I’m fine,” I lied. My arm throbbed where my ex-husband’s fingers had dug into

me, but my pain went so much deeper than that. “Take me home,” I begged. I had

to get away from Neil, away from the memory of the night he’d raped me.

“This isn’t over, Chloe,” Neil seethed. “It’s not over between us.”

Dex turned a glacial stare on him. “Yes, it is. If you ever come near her again,

you’ll answer to me.” He curved a protective, possessive arm around my waist.

“Come on, Chloe. I’m getting you out of here.”

I moved on numb legs, allowing him to steer me toward the exit. He made my

excuses to Sarah for me. She said something apologetic, and whatever I murmured

in response must have been appropriate, because she didn’t seem angry that I was

leaving early.

Dex helped me into a taxi and gave his address as our destination. I rode in

silence, trying my best to keep my mind blank, to keep thoughts of that night from

rising up to claim me.

Dex’s big hand rubbed up and down my arm, but the warmth of his touch didn’t

penetrate my pebbled flesh.

A few minutes later, we arrived at his building. He paid the fare and ushered me

up to his apartment, where he guided me down onto the couch. He sat down beside

me and curled two fingers beneath my chin, finally calling my gaze up to meet his.

“Tell me what you want me to do,” he said gravely. “I can help you get a

restraining order. I can have him arrested for assault.”

I blinked at him. “He didn’t assault me. He just grabbed my arm.”

His jaw tightened. “I wasn’t talking about tonight. I know he hurt you before you

divorced him. Did you press charges then?”

My skin turned frigid. “I don’t want to talk about this. It’s over. I’m over it.”

He frowned at me for a long moment. I thought he was going to lecture me for

lying, but he didn’t. Instead, he wrapped his arms around me and held me close.

Tears burned behind my eyes. I blinked them back.

I didn’t want to cry. I didn’t want to think. I didn’t want to remember.

Acting on impulse, I curved my hand around the back of his neck and pulled

myself into him, pressing my lips to his. He went utterly still, but I persisted. I

molded my mouth against his, kissing him insistently until he responded, his lips

parting on a resigned sigh. His tongue slid against mine, slow and soothing.

I didn’t want soothing. I wanted raw, all-consuming passion.

I boldly sucked his lower lip into my mouth and bit down. He growled, and his

hand fisted in my hair, applying enough pressure to make me gasp at the edge of

pain. Using his grip on me, he guided me down onto my back, settling his body over

mine. I slipped my hands under his t-shirt and raked my fingernails across his

shoulders. A low sound of disapproval rumbled from his mouth into mine, and he

grabbed my wrists, pinning them against the cushions above my head. His hard

cock pressed into my thigh.

Panic fluttered in my chest, and I yanked against his iron grip. His fingers

tightened, holding me more securely than manacles. I wrenched my head to the

side, breaking away from him so I could gasp for breath.

“Get off me,” I forced out on a pained whisper.

He uttered a sharp curse and pulled away. But I could still feel the weight of his

body bearing down on me, crushing my chest. I struggled to suck in oxygen. The air

tasted like stale whiskey.

His big hand reached for me, and I flinched. He scowled and took several steps

back. I shoved myself up, somehow managing to find my balance on shaking knees.

I’d been a fool to think I could ever be with Dex physically, that I could let him

into my heart and make myself vulnerable.

“I have to go,” I announced, not looking directly at him.

“Chloe…” He reached for me again. I dodged away.

“I’m fine,” I tried to convince myself. “I just… I have to go,” I repeated. “I’m

sorry.”

I skirted around him and darted through the door. He didn’t follow me. I tried to

ignore the disappointment that tightened my gut.

I don’t want him to come after me, I reasoned. I can’t be with him. I can’t give

him what he wants.

I needed to get away. I needed to go home. My time in New York was over. My

time with Dex was over.

Dex

on’t go after her, I ordered myself. My Dominant instincts might be telling me

to chase her down and stop her, to hold her close and promise her I would always

protect her, but that wasn’t right.

She’s not mine. It wasn’t my place to pry into her painful past. I hadn’t known

her very long. I’d enjoyed our time together, but it wasn’t as though she was my

sub. She might have trusted me with her submission, but that didn’t make me her

Dom.

Still, I didn’t like the idea of her being on her own with her bastard ex-husband

in town.

Just because I couldn’t be the one to protect her didn’t mean I couldn’t call on

someone else to look after her. I pulled my phone out of my pocket and found

Sharon’s contact details.

“What’s up, Dex?” she answered.

“I need you to check on Chloe.”

“Isn’t she with you?”

“No. She just went back to her hotel. I want eyes on her.”

“Why? Is she in some kind of danger?”

I considered telling Sharon about Chloe’s ex, but decided against it. Chloe clearly

didn’t want me to know about that part of her life, so I doubted she’d appreciate me

sharing it with Sharon.

“I just want to make sure she’s okay,” I said. “Would you mind putting a detail

on her?”

“Sure. I’ll do it myself.”

“Thanks. I owe you one.”

“No, you don’t. I like Chloe. I don’t mind watching her back.”

“Good. I’ll see you at the office tomorrow. You’ll make sure Chloe gets there

safely?”

“Of course. I’ll go check in on her now and escort her to the field office in the

morning.”

“Thanks,” I said again before ending the call.

I took a deep breath and set the phone down before I could give in to the impulse

to call Chloe and check on her myself. She wanted space, and I would respect that.

I’d see her in the morning, and everything would go back to normal between the

two of us.

“W

HAT

YOU

MEAN

, gone?” I demanded, glaring at Sharon.

She pursed her lips in obvious disapproval of my rudeness. “I mean exactly what

I said: Chloe’s not coming in today. She’s gone. I took her to JFK this morning, at

her request.”

“But she’s not done with her research,” I insisted.

“She said she’d conduct a phone interview with Javier next week,” Sharon

supplied. “Other than that, she’s gotten most of what she can from New York. We

pretty much wiped the Kings out here, remember? She’s gone back to Chicago.

Kennedy set it up for her to meet with the FBI director there for more research.

Chloe mentioned interviewing Hernandez. He’s been transferred back to Chicago,

and she wants to ask him some questions.”

“What?” I burst out, furious at the thought of Chloe going anywhere near

Hernandez.

Sharon rolled her eyes. “I don’t understand what you’re not getting about this.

I’m being very clear. Chloe left. She’s probably already back in Chicago. If that

bothers you, go do something about it. Something that doesn’t involve yelling at

me. You’re being a total alphahole. It’s not like you.”

I drew in a deep breath, trying to process the fact that I wasn’t going to see Chloe

today. Or maybe ever again.

Fuck that.

Sharon was right. I didn’t like that Chloe was gone, and it was up to me to do

something about it. I wouldn’t make the same mistakes I’d made with Katie. I’d

waited for years to tell Katie how I really felt about her, and I’d lost her.

I wasn’t going to lose Chloe. I might not have known her for very long, but there

was something between us. I hadn’t felt this strongly about a woman since… well,

since Katie.

I braced myself for the usual ache in my chest brought on by the thought of my

lost love. It was oddly faint. I was too focused on making plans to go after Chloe.

“I’m taking some time off. Tell Kennedy I’m not coming in today,” I told

Sharon.

“But you’re already in,” she countered, even as I turned and headed toward the

elevator to exit the field office. “You can tell him yourself,” she insisted. “Damn it,

Dex. Come back here. Ken’s going to get all pissy.”

“What did you just say about me, Silverman?” I heard Kennedy’s dangerous

drawl, but I didn’t turn back to face them.

“Sorry, Sharon,” I called over my shoulder. “I owe you one.”

“You damn sure do,” she said as the elevator doors closed behind me.

I pushed her from my mind. I’d make it up to her when I got back from Chicago.

Apparently, Chloe thought she could run back home and throw herself into

danger, where the Kings were still widespread and violent. Well, that simply wasn’t

going to happen. Not without me there to protect her.

I’d told myself Chloe wasn’t mine, but that was only because I hadn’t claimed

her. That was about to change. In a few hours, she’d acknowledge that I’d earned

the right to call myself her Dom. She would likely resist at first, but I had some

experience getting past her emotional walls and drawing forth her submissive

nature.

Smiling to myself, I started formulating my plan to tame her.

“D

? What the hell are you doing here?” Jason fell into step beside me as I strode

through the Chicago FBI field office, intent on my purpose.

“I’m here for Chloe,” I told him. “I have to talk to Director Parkinson before she

assigns Chloe to an agent and sends her out in the field.”

“You’re a little late, man. I don’t think they’ve left yet, but Parkinson paired her

with Reed Miller.”

“What?” I demanded on a shout. Several people turned at their desks to look at

me. My friend Sam caught my eye and smiled, her violently orange hair bouncing

slightly as she shot to her feet and waved me over. I shook my head. I didn’t have

time to chat about gaming with her. I had to get Chloe away from Miller before he

got his filthy hands on her.

“Where is he?” I demanded, glowering at Jason.

“I think they’re still in Parkinson’s office, but I wouldn’t advise barging in. You

know how Kennedy’s a hard-ass? Well, imagine him in female form. She’ll eat you

alive if you try to question her judgment.”

“I don’t give a fuck,” I growled, turning toward the director’s office. It was in the

same location as it used to be when I worked here, in the same place Franklin

Dawes used to occupy. I grimaced at the thought of the traitor, but quickly shook it

off. I didn’t have time to brood over what had happened with my former boss and

how I’d failed to save Katie from him.

Right now, I needed to save Chloe from Reed Miller.

“You’re acting crazy, you know that, right?” Jason pointed out as he continued

to keep pace with me.

I shook my head, choosing to ignore him. All I could focus on was getting Chloe

away from Miller.

I reached the director’s office and threw the door open, striding into the room.

Miller turned to me, his features slack with surprise. Chloe’s expression was even

more dumbfounded.

“Dex?” she said my name breathlessly. “What are you doing here?”

“Making sure you’re safe.” I stepped between her and Miller, shoving him aside

with my shoulder.

“Dexter Scott,” Parkinson said my full name in an icy tone. I turned my

attention to her. The whites of her eyes stood out against her dark skin. They

narrowed a fraction, but otherwise her face was deadly calm. Her black hair was

swept back in a tight bun, adding to her severe appearance. “You no longer work

here,” she enunciated each word, drawing them out with condemnation. “And even

if you did, I would not tolerate you smashing your way into my office. I assure you,

Miss Martin is perfectly safe with my team. And now that you have my assurances,

you can return to New York, where you belong.”

“Not happening,” I bit out. “Chloe might be safe in the field office, but the

situation with the Latin Kings is dangerous out there, and you know it. Miller can’t

protect her.”

Parkinson’s brows rose. “And you can?”

“Yes,” the single word rang out as a clear challenge.

“I have paired Miss Martin with Miller because he says he knows her socially,”

Parkinson continued coldly. “He wanted to help his friend.”

I turned my glower on Miller. “His friend,” I repeated. So, he knew her socially. I

could only think of one place where their paths would have crossed: Dusk. Had he

shared a scene with her? Had he touched her?

“I will not tolerate violence in my office,” Parkinson said sharply, just before I

could punch Miller in his smug, too-pretty face.

I was even further enraged to realize that he wasn’t matching my aggression.

His black eyes simply watched me with mild interest, as though the threat I posed

was of no consequence to him.

Jason’s hand closed around my shoulder, holding me back. I hadn’t even realized

he’d followed me into the office.

“I also know Chloe socially,” he supplied calmly. “I would be more than happy

for her to shadow me instead of Miller.”

“That’s not your call to make,” Parkinson said pointedly.

“I, um…” Chloe’s voice was uncharacteristically high and thin. She cleared her

throat. “Maybe it would be better if I shadow Jason. Please.”

The director’s coffee-brown eyes turned on Chloe, assessing. After several long

seconds, she nodded. “Fine,” she declared. “You can go into the field with Harper.

But if you decide you want to bother me with any more changes, don’t. I’m letting

you do this as a personal favor to Kennedy, but if you cause more problems for me,

you’re out. Am I clear?”

“Yes,” Chloe said quickly. “I won’t cause any trouble. Thank you.”

I was on the verge of demanding that I accompany Chloe, but I decided against

it. I didn’t want Parkinson to kick her out. I knew how important Chloe’s research

was, and I didn’t want to fuck that up for her. I’d just have to shadow Jason, too.

And Parkinson didn’t have to know about it.

“All right, then,” the director said. “Miss Martin will start working with Harper

starting tomorrow. And Scott,” she snapped at me. “I don’t want to see you in my

office again. Unless you plan on transferring back to Chicago, you are not part of

my team. You’re all dismissed.”

The four of us turned and left her office. I stuck close to Chloe, making sure

Miller kept his distance. Once Jason closed the door behind us, Miller had the gall to

try to speak to me.

“Katie will be glad to hear you’re in town,” he said, all geniality. Smarmy

asshole. “She misses you.”

My heart twisted. The pain of my loss might have been dulled by my concern for

Chloe, but hearing Katie’s name on Miller’s tongue brought back my anguish. The

reminder that she belonged to him made my chest ache.

She misses you.

Fuck. I missed her, too. Katie had been my best friend before Miller swooped in

and stole her. Now, I couldn’t stand to be anywhere near her. It hurt too much.

“Dex?” Chloe’s small hand closed around my forearm, calling my attention to

her. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” I forced out.

“We should all meet up for a drink later,” Miller continued, as though I wasn’t

on the verge of attacking him. “You in, Chloe?”

“She already has plans,” I asserted, my voice rough with anger.

“Do I?” she questioned drily.

“Yes. I’m taking you home. Right now.”

“But I want to talk to Reed about what’s going on with the Kings in Chicago,”

she protested. “He said he’d help me with my research.”

“Not fucking happening,” I ground out. “If you have questions, I’ll answer

them. Come on.” I wrapped my arm around her waist and began steering her

toward the elevator that led out of the field office. She tensed, trying to plant her

feet. I fixed her with a stern stare. “Do you want to walk, or do you want me to carry

you?”

She made an exasperated noise, but she started walking. “What is wrong with

you? You’re being a total dick.”

The elevator doors closed behind us, giving us privacy. I rounded on her. “You

know Miller from Dusk,” it came out like an accusation.

“Yeah. So what? I know Jason from Dusk, and you don’t seem to want to murder

him.”

“Did you ever have a scene with him?” I had to know. “Did he ever touch you?”

“Who, Reed?” she appeared genuinely bewildered. “Of course not. He’s with

Katie.”

Katie. My chest ached. I’d confessed my love to Katie for the first time in this

elevator. I’d told her I loved her, and she’d slapped me across the face. Then she

went running straight into Miller’s arms.

“What’s going on with you?” Chloe’s voice was softer this time, concerned

rather than annoyed.

“I just don’t like Miller.” I tried to ignore the knife in my heart.

“That seems to be an understatement.”

I drew in a deep breath, turning my focus to her. “That doesn’t matter now. I

came to Chicago because I want to talk to you.”

“Because you think no one else can protect me like you can?” she challenged.

“I know they can’t. They don’t understand you like I do. They don’t know how to

keep you safe from your own curiosity.”

“Don’t tell me you came here to stop me from doing my job,” she warned.

“No. I came here to help you do your job. Safely.”

“Well, you heard Parkinson. I’ll be shadowing Jason. You like him. You can trust

him to protect me.”

I shook my head. “I’ll be shadowing both of you.”

“But Parkinson said—”

“I don’t care what she said. I’m not letting you out of my sight while you’re

working this story on the Kings.”

She sighed. “Okay, Dex. I appreciate that you care. Thanks for helping me out.”

I ran my fingers through her hair, traced the line of her jaw. “Of course I care.”

The elevator dinged and the doors slid open, puncturing the sensual tension that

had instantly gathered between us.

“Come on,” I urged, grasping her hand. “I’m taking you home.”

“You don’t have to do that.”

“Yes, I do. We need to talk.”

Resolutely, I pushed all lingering thoughts of Katie from my mind. It was time to

put my plan into action. Soon, Chloe would be crying out my name while she

writhed on her bed, wearing nothing but my cuffs. She’d admit that she was mine.

“S

Chloe

orry, my place is kind of a mess,” I apologized as I unlocked the front door to

my townhouse. If I’d known Dex was coming, I would have at least thrown all

the clutter into closets to hide it. My place wasn’t dirty; it was just messy. I was too

busy with my work to bother keeping everything tidy. And what did it matter if I

was the only one who had to deal with the clutter? It wasn’t like I ever brought men

home.

I watched him anxiously as he took in the mess, his pale eyes roving over the

papers and notebooks scattered across my coffee table and piled on my sofa. After a

moment, he shook his head with a wry smile.

“You need a keeper,” he declared.

I blushed. “No, I don’t. I’m perfectly capable of straightening up. I just don’t

have time.”

“You need a little structure in your life. You’re all creativity and chaos.”

“And you could use a little chaos in your life,” I shot back. “You take everything

so seriously.”

He chuckled. “Maybe I do. But I am serious about talking to you. There’s

something we need to discuss.”

I stiffened. “I don’t want to talk about Neil.”

He took a step toward me, entering my personal space. His fingers threaded

through my hair, cupping my nape.

“We don’t have to talk about him,” he said in that deep, soothing tone that

always managed to melt my insides. “Not until you’re ready.”

“I don’t think I’ll ever be ready,” I admitted.

“I won’t force you to tell me anything. But I do want you to trust me. I want to be

your Dom, Chloe.”

My breath caught. “But…” I stammered. “But you barely know me. We’ve only

just met. We live in different cities. And—”

He pressed two fingers to my lips, silencing me. “We can figure all that out. I

care about you.”

My heart ached with longing. I wanted to tell him I cared, too. More than I would

have thought possible. But I couldn’t give him what he needed. Not now. Maybe not

ever.

“You don’t want to be with me,” I told him quietly. “I can’t give you what you

want.”

“And what is it you think I want?”

I cut my eyes away. “Sex,” I said, my voice small.

He gently cupped my jaw, redirecting my gaze to his. “I won’t deny that I want

to fuck you, Chloe. You’re a gorgeous woman, and I haven’t felt a connection like

this in years. But I want to take care of you more than I want to indulge my own

physical desires. Besides,” he gave me a half-smile, “we’ve shared some of the

hottest scenes of my life. I don’t need sex. I just need your trust.”

“But you could have anyone you want,” I protested, desperate for him to

understand. He might say he could go without sex, but eventually he’d tire of me

and find someone who would fuck him.

His eyes burned into me, searing into my soul. “I want you, Chloe. I’m not going

to let you push me away. I know you’ve been hurt before, but I would never harm

you in any way. As my sub, your happiness and wellbeing will be my top priority.”

What he offered was so tempting, so perfect it couldn’t possibly be real.

“I haven’t agreed to be your sub,” I tried to sound flippant, but my denial lacked

any conviction.

His gentle smile sharpened to a grin. “I didn’t expect this to be easy. Too bad for

you, you’ve made me realize I enjoy a challenge. You will accept me as your Dom,

Chloe.”

“You can’t force me to agree to this.”

“I would never force you to do anything. However, I can persuade you. And we

both know you want to say yes.”

“Maybe I do want to say yes. That doesn’t mean I’m going to. This is more

complicated than you’re pretending, Dex.”

“I want you to be mine. There’s nothing at all complicated about that. The rest,

we can deal with as it comes.”

“But—”

Before I could protest further, he brought his lips down on mine, holding me in

place with his gentle grip on my nape. His other hand found the buttons at the

front of my blouse, opening each one in rapid succession until the shirt fell open.

He reached behind me and deftly unsnapped my bra, his strong fingers gentle on

my back. All the while, he kept me captured in his kiss, his tongue sliding along

mine in steady, determined strokes.

His hands continued their work, shifting to my slacks. He unzipped them, and

they slid down my legs. Automatically, I stepped out of them along with my flats. I

was getting caught up in him, and the powerful connection between us swept all

thought of resistance away.

I shrugged out of my blouse, allowing it to fall to the floor along with my bra. My

fingers fumbled at the buttons on his crisp white shirt. Never breaking our kiss, he

reached between us to help with my progress, stripping his clothes away until he

wore only his slacks. His heat pulsed over me, and his masculine scent

overwhelmed my senses, making me lust-drunk. I trailed my fingers across his

powerful shoulders, tracing the contours of his bulging muscles. He was so strong,

but he held me carefully, as though I was something precious and fragile.

Suddenly, the world tilted, and I found myself cradled in his arms.

“Bedroom?” he asked, his warm breath playing across my sensitized lips.

“Upstairs,” I panted out before crushing my mouth to his again.

He managed to make his way up the stairs without ending our frenzied kiss. He

sucked on my lips, traced them with his tongue, nipped at them with his teeth. I

shuddered and sighed, relaxing in his hold.

I let out a shocked squeak when he dropped me onto my bed, the air whooshing

out of me when I hit the soft mattress. I sucked in a breath and released it on a

thrilled giggle as adrenaline spiked through me after the sensation of falling.

He took advantage of my momentary disorientation. Familiar cool metal clicked

closed around my wrists. I craned my head back to see that he’d cuffed my hands

around one of the wooden slats in my headboard.

“You really are obsessed with cuffing me, aren’t you?” I teased breathlessly.

He grinned. “Payback, princess. You never should have picked that lock.” He

patted his pocket. “And I almost always have my cuffs on me, so it’s not difficult to

restrain my naughty sub.”

“I’m not your sub,” I managed to say, but it was more playful than defiant.

“Yes, you are. You just haven’t admitted it yet.” He took a step back, towering

over me where I lay stretched out on my bed. “Now, I wonder where my kinky girl

would keep her goodie drawer,” he mused. He didn’t bother searching the room; he

simply studied me intently.

My cheeks heated, and my eyes automatically darted to my bedside table. His

smile widened, triumphant, and he slid open the drawer to reveal my stash of sex

toys.

“Jackpot.” He let out a low whistle. “This is quite the collection.”

“I don’t use all of them,” I said, defensive. “I got them for—”

“Your research,” he finished for me. “Yes, I guessed as much. You’re a very

curious girl, aren’t you?”

He reached into the drawer and pulled out a huge blue anal plug. I shook my

head wildly.

“I bought that by mistake,” the words tumbled out of me. “I didn’t understand

the sizing.”

“So you’ve never used it?”

“Of course not. It’s too big.”

His grin turned savage. “That sounds like a challenge, princess. And I told you:

I’ve come to realize I love a challenge.”

He set the plug down and grasped my teal lace panties in both fists. Keeping his

eyes locked on mine, he gave one jerk of his powerful arms, and the delicate fabric

tore free.

“Hey!” I gasped out as he tossed the ruined scrap of lace away. “I liked those.”

“Not as much as you’ll like this.” He picked up the plug again and retrieved my

bottle of lube from the drawer.

“Dex, be serious. That will never fit inside me.”

“Oh, I am being serious, princess. And I believe you accused me of taking

everything so seriously, so you shouldn’t be surprised.” He cleaned the excess lube

from his hand with one of my cleansing wipes.

“It’s going to hurt,” I tried to make him see reason.

“It won’t. I won’t let it. I can be very patient.” As he spoke, he pulled yet

another item from my drawer: my cordless Hitachi vibrator. “Do you remember

what I told you the first time I plugged you? The quickest way to tame a willful sub

is to fill her ass.”

I shook my head, keeping my eyes fixed on the huge blue toy as it neared my

most vulnerable area. “I’m not being willful,” I insisted.

He paused. “Are you ready to admit that I’m your Dom?”

I pressed my lips together. I couldn’t admit it. I’d spent three years alone. The

prospect of letting anyone in was scary, even if that person was Dex.

“Do you trust me?” he asked, the teasing lilt disappearing from his tone.

“Yes,” I said quietly. I couldn’t help trusting him. I hadn’t trusted anyone since

Neil betrayed me, but somehow Dex had worked his way past my defenses and

found a place in my heart.

It was all happening so fast. Surely I couldn’t feel so strongly about Dex in such a

short time?

But the connection between us was undeniable, my submission inevitable. The

glint in Dex’s flame-blue eyes told me he knew it, too.

“You’re mine, Chloe,” he declared, his voice low and rough.

The tip of the plug kissed my asshole, and the vibrator touched my clit as Dex

flicked it on the lowest setting. He applied pressure, and the plug began to

penetrate me. My inner muscles danced around the intrusion as all my dark nerve

endings lit up. The tingling of the vibrator sent pleasure racing from my clit

throughout my body, making my core throb and my nipples tighten. I moaned, and

my eyes rolled back in my head as carnal bliss settled over me.

“Look at me,” he ordered.

My gaze found his, my compliance immediate and unquestioning. He

commanded my full attention, my absolute obedience. He controlled my pleasure,

my body. But his dominance went deeper than simple physical ownership. His pale

eyes looked into my heart, silently demanding that I give him everything: my body,

my will, my soul.

An orgasm burst through me, sudden and visceral. There hadn’t been a slow,

cresting wave; simply a flash of white-hot pleasure.

The plug slid in farther as my body relaxed in ecstasy. I gasped for breath as

fresh bliss rose up in response. The dual stimulation of my clit and my ass was

enough to overwhelm me, to dive all thoughts and concerns from my head.

“I wonder how many times you’ll come before I get this all the way in,” Dex said,

his tone merely curious but his eyes intense.

My clit was becoming too sensitive beneath the assault of the vibrator. I

squirmed and whined, but I couldn’t escape him. “It’s too much,” I panted.

He shook his head. “I want more,” he said, steady, determined. “You’re going to

give me more orgasms, and you’re going to accept me as your Dom before this plug

fills your ass. Tell me you’re my sub.”

“I can’t,” I forced out, my teeth gritted against the mounting pleasure.

“You can. I know you’ve never truly submitted to another Dom. I earned your

submission. You’re already mine. I just want to hear you say it.”

I cried out as my second orgasm claimed me. The plug slid in farther, adding

dark layers of bliss to my tormented ecstasy. The pleasure was as unrelenting as the

man who was inflicting it.

“Tell me you’re mine, princess,” he urged. “Let me take care of you. Trust that I

would never hurt you.”

“I know you wouldn’t,” I gasped out, my entire body tensing as the plug slipped

a little deeper. As he’d promised, there was no pain. Only slow, torturous pleasure

as he claimed me.

“I know things are complicated,” he continued in that soothing tone that made

my chest ease and my toes curl. “I know you have a lot to deal with before you’re

ready to let me into your life. I have things I need to deal with, too. But you left New

York, and I couldn’t let you go. There’s something between us, Chloe. And I’m not

going to let you run from me just because you’re scared.”

“But I am scared,” I admitted, my pride and pretense stripped away, leaving

only stark honesty.

“Would it help if I told you I’m scared, too?”

“You’re not scared of anything.”

His eyes tightened. “I’ve lost someone I cared about before. I don’t want that to

happen again. I won’t let it. I’m scared of losing you before I even really know you,

Chloe. Take a chance,” he urged. “Accept me as your Dom, and let’s see where this

goes.”

I was comforted that he wasn’t professing undying love or proposing a lifetime

together. We hadn’t known each other long, and I wasn’t anywhere near ready to

contemplate anything so serious. But he was proposing a D/s relationship. There

would be commitment and trust, but we weren’t promising forever. I’d already

promised to spend forever with one man, and look how that had ended.

“Okay,” I finally said, the single word barely a whisper.

He cocked a blond brow at me. “Okay?” he questioned. “Do you want to try that

again?”

I took a deep breath. “I want you to be my Dom, Dex.”

He beamed at me, his handsome face alight with triumph and something

brighter: unadulterated joy. It knocked the air from my chest.

He turned the dial on the Hitachi, and the vibrations increased. I threw back my

head with a sharp cry as a third orgasm ripped through me. The plug stretched and

filled me, the widest part easing past my tight ring of muscles with a light popping

sensation.

“Good girl,” he praised, pressing the plug in deep, so the base was flush with my

ass.

Mercifully, he took the vibrator away, giving my aching clit a reprieve. He lay

down beside me, running his calloused palm across my skin as he stroked me. I

shivered at the delicious contact against my sensitized flesh. He toyed with my

tight nipples, rolling and pinching them between his fingers.

“Aren’t you going to take the plug out?” I asked after I caught my breath.

“Oh, no. Definitely not yet. You’re so cute and subbie right now. I want to keep

you this way.”

I pouted. “You do like to control me.”

He chuckled and brushed a kiss across my lips. “Of course I do. But I also like

bantering with you. I like how you challenge me. But right now, I like the way you

feel in my arms, my sweet sub.”

My sub. A delighted shiver raced across my skin. Dex was my Dom. I’d told him I

was scared, but in that moment, I didn’t feel even a shadow of fear. With Dex’s

strong arms wrapped around me, nothing bad could possibly happen.

“Y

SEEM

HAPPY

,” Beth commented with a smile. “Who’s the guy?”

I sipped my chocolate martini to hide my grin. When I’d texted my sister to tell

her I was safely back in Chicago—which she’d made me promise to do before I left

—she’d insisted we meet up for a drink. I hadn’t wanted to leave Dex after our

intense afternoon, but I couldn’t blow Beth off. I knew from experience that she’d

simply show up at my place to check on me. It was easier to acquiesce and meet her

in public. Dex and I might have agreed to start a relationship, but it was far too soon

for him to meet my family. I’d left him in my house after extracting a promise that

he wouldn’t watch any more Supernatural without me.

I tried to face Beth with nonchalance. “Who says there’s a guy?”

She shot me a level look, her brown eyes businesslike. “Don’t pull that crap with

me, Chloe. I’m your big sister. I can tell these things. I haven’t seen you this giddy

since you met—” She stopped herself short. “I’m glad you’re happy,” she finished

lamely.

My smile melted. I knew what she didn’t say: “I haven’t seen you this giddy

since you met Neil.”

“So,” she pressed on past the awkward moment. “What’s his name?”

“Dex,” I replied shortly.

“Sorry, sis,” she said, contrite. “I didn’t mean to bring him up.”

Him. Neil.

“It’s okay.” I didn’t entirely succeed in sounding unruffled.

She tucked her caramel hair behind her ear, a sure sign she was uncomfortable.

“Neil wasn’t right for you,” she said abruptly. “I know you were happy with him,

but I’m glad you’re divorced.”

I scowled. Happy? Beth had always been the one to tell me that Neil was no good

for me, that he was holding me back in life. If only I’d listened to her when I was

twenty, I could have avoided wasting four years of my life married to an abusive

bastard.

He hadn’t always been like that. When I met him at eighteen, he’d doted on me,

buying me presents and always telling me how beautiful I was. I’d only just been

coming out of my awkward growth spurt phase, so I wasn’t used to men thinking I

was pretty. I’d fallen fast and hard.

I wouldn’t make the same mistake with Dex. I might feel an intense connection,

but that didn’t mean I was ready to let him into my heart and share my secrets. We

were in a D/s relationship now, but it was new. There was plenty of time for us to

get comfortable enough to open up. And I knew deep in my soul that Dex wouldn’t

rush me or make me do anything I didn’t want to.

Dex is nothing like Neil, I reasoned. He’s kind and protective and puts my needs

before his own.

“Well,” Beth said after a prolonged pause. “Anyway, I hope this new guy is good

for you.”

“I think he is,” I said. Now that Beth had brought up both men in the same

conversation, I began contemplating the differences between them.

Neil had always had a selfish streak. It was only after our divorce that I could

look back objectively and see that the presents and compliments were all meant to

make me feel indebted to him. I’d done everything I could to make him happy,

because he made me feel like I owed it to him.

Dex didn’t ask me for anything. All he wanted was my trust, and even that he

was willing to earn. He hadn’t pried into my life, hadn’t pressed me to give up my

secrets. He made me feel safe, cherished. And he’d made it clear that my safety and

happiness were his top priorities. He didn’t even demand sex in return.

“He is good for me,” I said with greater certainty. “Dex is a great guy. He’s really

sweet and supportive of both my careers.”

Beth smiled. “I’m glad to hear it. You deserve to be happy.”

“Thanks, sis,” I said with genuine gratitude, relieved the tense moment had

passed.

“So, tell me everything. How did you meet? What does he do? And, most

importantly, is he hot?”

I sighed dreamily. “Definitely hot.”

The unpleasantness over, we spent the rest of the evening giggling about men

and discussing my next book. But even though I was enjoying my time with my

sister, I kept wishing I could get back to Dex. Dutifully, I put in two hours with Beth

before excusing myself.

When I returned home, I opened the door to find that my house was spotless, my

papers organized into neat stacks.

“Hi, princess.” Dex beamed at me and got up from the clutter-free couch,

closing the distance between us and wrapping an arm around my waist to pull me in

for a long kiss.

“You cleaned,” I said breathlessly when he finally released my lips. “You didn’t

have to do that.”

He threaded his fingers through my hair. “I know I didn’t. But I like taking care

of you. If that means keeping things in order for you so you can focus on your work,

then that’s what I’ll do. I don’t mind cleaning.”

“Wow,” I said on a happy sigh. He was too good to be true. “Thank you.”

His fist tightened in my hair, tipping my head back so he could place his mouth

close to mine. “That’s thank you, Sir,” he rumbled, his lips brushing over mine as

he spoke.

“Thank you, Sir.” I went up on my tiptoes and kissed him hard, showing him

just how grateful I was to have him as my Dom.

Dex

n the first week of my D/s relationship with Chloe, Jason was gracious enough to

let me shadow them, behind Parkinson’s back. Well, maybe not gracious, but he

allowed it. It seemed Parkinson really was every bit as intimidating as Kennedy, and

Jason wasn’t keen to risk her wrath. But I pulled the bro-we-had-a-threesome-

together card on him, and he caved. It’s hard for a guy to pretend he doesn’t have

your back when you’ve put enough trust in one another to share a woman. It bound

us more tightly than we had been as agents in the same field office, even if we

weren’t exactly buddies.

And I was damn grateful that he’d allowed me to keep an eye on Chloe. I’d kept

her safely in the car with me on more than a few occasions when Jason went to

assist in a violent altercation. The situation with the Latin Kings in Chicago was

even worse than I’d thought. Someone was uniting the tribes, like Javier had done

on New York. Only, Javi was our man, and it had worked to our advantage; we’d

been able to take out all the ringleaders at once when he got them in one place.

But things were different in Chicago. The Kings were more organized than

they’d ever been in New York. Over the last six months, they’d become aggressive

in pushing into new territories. And worst of all, Jason had found a lower-level King

dealing Bliss. We’d thought we had it contained in New York, but they were still

spreading the product in Chicago.

I was relieved I’d chosen to come after Chloe to keep her safe.

But it was more than relief. I had fun when I was with her. In fact, I couldn’t

remember having so much fun in years. She was quick-witted, keeping me on my

toes during every conversation. And she’d gotten me hooked on Supernatural. I

loved geeking out with her. I never would have imagined such a beautiful,

unattainable woman would be content to sit around with me binge-watching a cult

TV show.

Well, we didn’t spend all our time sitting around. After spending our days with

the FBI, we mostly indulged in exploring each other’s bodies in the evenings. Chloe

was proving to be a very sweet sub, and watching her attain release through

submission was every bit as fulfilling as I’d imagined it would be. While I longed to

bury my cock inside her pussy, taking care of her was enough to satisfy me. And it

wasn’t like I didn’t get plenty of orgasms out of it. Chloe had a very hot mouth, and

she was eager to please.

Right now, I wished we were back at her place, naked in her bed. If that were the

case, I could tie her down and keep her from carrying out her plans for the day.

She’d been adamant about interviewing Hernandez. After seeing his arm wrapped

around her throat, I wasn’t at all sure I could be in a room with him and restrain

myself from attacking the bastard.

This is her career, I reminded myself. It’s important to her.

Besides, Jason would be present as well. I was counting on him to keep me in

check, if necessary.

I placed my hand on the small of Chloe’s back as we walked through the CPD

precinct to the interrogation room where the cops had brought him to meet us.

She shot me a significant look and stepped away, breaking the contact. I

recognized that she was in journalist-mode, and she didn’t want to be coddled.

My hand fisted at my side as I restrained myself from touching her again. I’d

respect her boundaries. I had to admit to myself that my desire for physical contact

with her was more to calm myself than to reassure her. Chloe held her head high,

completely cool and confident. I was the one who needed the comfort of holding

her, to know that she was safe from any threat in my arms.

I blew out a sigh, resigned. I wouldn’t get in the way of Chloe doing her job, no

matter what my instincts were telling me.

We arrived at interrogation, and Jason opened the door for her. I followed her in,

keeping my body close to hers.

Hernandez sat in a hard-backed chair, separated from Chloe’s personal space by

a metal table. That was only somewhat comforting, as was the fact that he was

cuffed to the table. His tanned face twisted into a fierce scowl as soon as he caught

sight of Chloe, and his black eyes narrowed on her. He cursed in Spanish and spat

on the floor.

Chloe remained utterly composed as she sat down on the chair across from him.

“Miss Martin is here to ask you questions about your involvement with the Latin

Kings,” Jason announced, his voice hard. “You will cooperate.”

“I’m not saying nothing to this cunt,” Hernandez hissed.

“You can call me Chloe,” she said in a bland, polite tone. “I just want to get to

know you, Manny. I want to hear your side of things.” Evidently, she thought a soft

approach would put him at ease.

She was wrong.

“I didn’t talk to the cops,” he seethed. “Why the fuck would I talk to you, bitch?

You’re working with the feds. You’re the reason I’m in this shithole.” He gestured

around at the gray-walled room as best he could with his hands cuffed.

“I’m a journalist,” she continued, ignoring his hostility. “I can tell your story.

How did you become involved with the Kings? I’m sure the sense of brotherhood is

very important to you.”

He gave her a nasty grin. “You want to meet my brothers? I can arrange that. I

might be in here, but my friends are on the outside. Do you know what they do to

nosy cunts like you?”

A low growl slipped through my clenched teeth, and I took a step forward. Chloe

held up her hand, stopping me.

“You live in a violent world,” she said calmly. “That can’t be easy for you.”

“My brothers will rape you,” Hernandez shot at her. “They will fuck you raw, so

you know your place, whore. You’ll die screaming around their cocks. They—”

Whatever foul thing he was going to add ended when my fist crunched into his

nose. His head snapped back, blood instantly streaming over his lips to drip down

his chin. I pulled my fist back again.

Jason caught my arm, and he hauled me back. I snarled and shook him off.

“Calm down, Dex,” Jason said in an undertone. “She needs you right now.”

My attention immediately jerked to Chloe. She sat stiffly in the chair, her

shoulders back in an attempt to maintain composure. But her cheeks had gone

pale, and her eyes were slightly unfocused, as though she was seeing something I

couldn’t.

Fuck.

I dropped my aggressive stance.

“I’m good,” I assured Jason roughly. “Come on, Chloe,” I said as gently as I

could manage. “Let’s go.” I placed my hand on her shoulder, and she cringed away.

I quickly withdrew my touch.

“Chloe,” I said in my deepest voice. “Come with me. Now,” I issued it as a

command.

She blinked, and her dark eyes focused on me. She drew in a shuddering breath

and gave me a curt nod as she got to her feet. I reached for her hand. She flinched.

Grinding my teeth, I resolutely kept my distance.

“I’m taking you home,” I told her.

Hernandez let out a stream of muffled curses in Spanish as we turned away and I

ushered her from the room. We left Jason behind to deal with the mess I’d made.

Turning my focus on Chloe, I kept my body protectively close to hers, but I didn’t

touch her in any way. Within minutes, I had her safely in a cab, and soon after, we

arrived at her place. She got out and walked into her house as though in a daze. She

didn’t look at me; her eyes had clouded over again, and her hands trembled at her

sides.

“Chloe,” I said her name firmly, grounding her to me. “I’m going to hold you

now. I’m not going to hurt you. Do you understand?”

A single tear slid down her cheek. “I…” she swallowed. “Yes. I understand, Sir.”

She’d reached a vulnerable state, and she automatically said the honorific. That,

more than anything, reassured me that she was ready to accept physical contact

with me. She needed her Dom.

Moving slowly, I wrapped my arms around her and lifted her up so she was

cradled against my chest. She stiffened for a moment, then took a deep breath and

relaxed into me. I carried her to the couch and settled down with her across my lap.

She tucked her face against my neck, and I began running my fingers through her

hair in a soothing rhythm.

A rough sob was torn from her chest, and she began to cry against me. My heart

twisted, but I kept my muscles relaxed around her as I continued to stroke her. She

didn’t need any indication of masculine aggression.

She wept for a long time, and my chest ached as the minutes slowly passed.

Finally, her sobs quieted, and she looked up at me.

“I’m sorry,” she said raggedly.

“You have nothing to be sorry for. I should apologize. I shouldn’t have put you in

the same room as Hernandez. I knew what kind of man he is. And I know you’ve

been through…” I didn’t finish what I was going to say. I’d known for a long time

that she’d been violated, but she’d never wanted to talk about it. She was fragile

right now, and she didn’t need me to remind her of her past trauma when it had

already been stirred up by Hernandez’s sickening words.

“No,” she countered weakly. “I wanted to interview him. You respected my

wishes. Thank you for that. You didn’t try to hold back my career. You’re nothing

like Neil.”

This time, I couldn’t help tensing at the sound of her ex-husband’s name. He

was the one who had hurt her. I wished I could inflict the same damage on him that

I’d done to Hernandez. I wanted to punish the man who had traumatized her.

She trailed her soft fingertips along my jaw, calling me away from my building

rage. “It’s in the past,” she said. “I’m okay now.”

“You’re not,” I countered before I could stop myself. “He—” I cut myself off.

She didn’t need me to say aloud how he’d damaged her. It was amazing that I’d

been able to earn her trust after he’d hurt her. I didn’t know the details of what had

happened, but I knew Chloe didn’t want to share them.

“He raped me,” she said quietly.

Surprise shot through me. I hadn’t expected her to open up, especially

considering the dark memories Hernandez had just stirred up. Fury quickly

followed surprise. Despite the fact that I’d known her ex had violated her, hearing

her say it aloud caused white-hot rage to boil through my veins.

“That’s why I left him,” she continued, her voice soft. “We were together for six

years, married for four. I didn’t realize how he’d slowly started to belittle me, to

control me. He didn’t want me to have a career or a life outside our home. He

wanted me to give him a baby. That’s when…” She swallowed. “I took the morning

after pill the next day and filed for divorce as quickly as I could. Beth helped me get

back on my feet, but it took me a year to rebuild my life, my self. By the time I left

him, I didn’t know who I was if I wasn’t Neil’s wife. But after that night, I knew I

didn’t want to be his wife anymore.”

I let her talk, allowing her to purge the pain of her secrets. Her lashes were wet

with tears when her eyes focused on me again.

“I’ve never told anyone that before,” she marveled. “Not even Beth.”

I gently wiped the wetness from her cheeks. “I swear I will never hurt you. You

can trust me.”

She drew in a shuddering breath. “I know I can. I do.”

She leaned up into me and pressed her mouth to mine. Her lips were salty with

tears, but she kissed me with such desperation that I couldn’t help but respond.

Keeping my mouth on hers, I lifted her and carried her up the stairs and into the

bathroom. I set her down on her feet, making sure to place her on the plush

bathmat so she didn’t come into contact with the cold tiles. Her skin was still too

cool to the touch after her shock. I fully intended to warm her up.

I began to undress her, moving slowly so I didn’t spook her. Now wasn’t the

time to rip off her clothes in a fit of passion. She needed me to be calm, controlled.

My sweet sub needed to be pampered and cherished.

Her small hands reached for the buttons on my shirt, but I stopped her.

“You don’t have to do anything for me,” I told her. “I don’t want you to. I’m

going to take care of you.”

I brushed one more kiss across her lips before briefly pulling away to remove my

jacket and gun, placing them on the counter. I rolled up my sleeves to keep my shirt

from getting wet, then turned on the faucet on her enormous bathtub. When I was

satisfied with the water temperature, I stoppered the tub and guided her into it.

Her nipples pebbled as the cool air on her skin contrasted with the slowly

pooling warm water. I reached for the detachable showerhead and turned it on,

directing the soft spray over her body. I placed a hand on her shoulder and gently

urged her to rest back against the curved side of the tub. She sighed and got

comfortable.

I filled one hand with body wash and began to run my palm across her tanned

skin, working my way over her belly before rubbing her breasts. With my other

hand, I kept the water sluicing over her, ensuring she was warm.

Her eyes slid closed, and a small smile played around her mouth as she settled

into a contented headspace.

I continued to stimulate her breasts, cupping them and lightly pinching her

peaked nipples. She moaned and arched into me. I worked my hand lower, rubbing

the body wash against her pussy. She was wet with more than water, and she thrust

her hips up into my touch.

We didn’t speak as I continued to caress her, giving her slow, steady pleasure

until she shuddered and relaxed, all the tension easing from her muscles.

I dipped my fingers through her desire-slicked folds, teasing the small patch of

skin between her opening and her asshole. At the same time, I brought the

showerhead close to her, letting the spray hit her sensitized clit.

“Dex,” she whimpered my name.

“Master,” I corrected her. “I’m your Master now.”

Her chocolate eyes met mine, half-lidded with lust. “Master,” she said on a soft

moan.

“Good girl.” I slipped my finger into her ass, pumping gently as the warm spray

continued to stimulate her clit and fill her pussy. “Come for me.”

“Master!” she cried out, her dark gaze unwavering as she stared up at me, giving

me everything: her pleasure, her body, her soul.

When she finished, I washed away all the slick evidence of her orgasm, making

sure she was clean. I helped her out of the tub and wrapped her in a fluffy towel

before carrying her into the bedroom. I placed her on the bed and quickly stripped

out of my clothes so I could hold her close and feel her skin against mine.

The towel fell open, revealing her body to me. Although I had just thoroughly

explored her, I was struck by her perfection all over again.

“Master?” she said quietly, calling my gaze to hers. “I…” She wet her lips. “I

want you to make love to me.”

Chloe

is sky blue eyes studied me intently. “Are you sure?”

I lifted my chin. “Yes. I want you, Dex. I trust you, Master.” The title felt right on

my lips. He’d earned my submission, mastered my body, and ensnared my heart.

Even though he’d just washed me, I was already growing wet again at the prospect

of having him inside me. I knew he wouldn’t hurt me. He’d demonstrated time and

again that he valued my happiness and safety above all else.

Boldly, I reached out and stroked his hard cock. It strained toward me, as eager

to fill me as I was to be filled.

“I don’t want you to feel pressured,” he said through gritted teeth. “You don’t

owe me anything.”

I pressed my body closer to his and pumped my hand up and down his shaft. “I

know you’d never guilt me into anything. You’re nothing like him. I want to do this

for me. And because I want to be with you, in every way possible.”

He groaned and tugged my hand away from him. “All right, princess. You’re

going to be on top. I want you to go at your own pace.” He rolled onto his back and

gestured for me to climb on.

“I’m not on birth control,” I told him. We’d had the STD conversation, but we

hadn’t touched on this, because it hadn’t been necessary. “Do you have a

condom?”

He tilted his chin toward the floor. “In my wallet,” he directed, allowing me to

retrieve it. He was giving me time to consider what I was doing.

I wasn’t going to change my mind.

I found the condom and tore the wrapper open before quickly sheathing him.

Now that I was ready to have sex with him, I was eager to mount him. His cock was

big, and it would likely hurt a little after my long period of celibacy. But if I was on

top, I could control the pace so I could accommodate him.

Straddling his hips, I lined his shaft up with my opening and slowly lowered

myself down. His cockhead slipped easily through my wet folds, but the length of

his cock soon began to burn as it stretched me. I paused halfway down.

“You can take me,” he encouraged, his clever fingers finding my clit. I

contracted around him as pleasure fluttered through my core, and he hissed, his

muscles tensing as he restrained himself from rocking up into me.

Grateful for his control, I continued my slow progress, easing him inside until

my sex pressed against his balls. I’d never felt so full. Then again, I’d only been

with one man before Neil, and neither of them had come close to Dex’s size.

Distantly, I marveled that the brief thought of Neil didn’t bring about the panic

it might have. Instead, I felt a sense of comfort that I was with Dex instead. He was

my protector, my gentle Dom.

“Ride me,” he urged, remaining still beneath me. His abs rippled with the effort

of holding himself back. I trailed my fingers over them, enjoying the way his hard

muscles flexed beneath my touch.

Suddenly, I wanted him to touch me. I reached for him, directing his hands to

my hips. His strong fingers curved into my ass, and he pulled me down impossibly

farther, pushing his cock deep inside me. I moaned and rotated my hips, grinding

against him.

“That’s it,” he encouraged. “Make yourself feel good.”

He was still in control, but his dominance was subtle, his orders tender. I gave

myself over to him willingly.

“I want you to fuck me,” I said, my voice low and throaty. Lust had taken hold,

giving me courage.

He shook his head. “I don’t think you’re ready for me to be on top.”

I bit my lip. Maybe I wasn’t ready for that particular position. But fear was

utterly absent.

Then he gave me a wicked grin. “I have an idea.”

Without explaining further, he lifted me off him and spun me around, placing

me on my knees beside him. He rolled up so he knelt behind me, wrapping one arm

around my waist and another around my chest to keep me upright.

I caught our reflection in the floor-length mirror across from my bed. He smiled

at me, watching me watch him.

“I want you to see how beautiful you are,” he rumbled, his teeth nipping at my

ear. My head dropped back against his shoulder as bliss rolled through me.

One hand tangled in my hair, redirecting my gaze to the mirror. “I want you to

watch while I fuck you,” he commanded.

Using his grip on my waist to shift my hips back slightly, he pressed his

cockhead into my slick pussy. I moaned as he slowly filled me, the eroticism of our

joining magnified by the fact that I could watch his features tighten with hunger as

his eyes remained locked on mine in our reflection.

“You’re mine, princess,” he growled, his hand splaying across my abdomen

possessively as he eased all the way in. “My gorgeous sub.”

He pulled almost all the way out and pressed back in, his cockhead dragging

across my g-spot.

“Master,” I moaned, pushing back against him, inviting him to take me.

Keeping one hand in my hair, his other moved to my breasts, pinching and

tugging at my nipples. Hot lines of pleasure shot straight from my hard peaks to

my clit. It throbbed in time with my core, and my inner muscles contracted around

him. He bit out a curse and thrust in hard, claiming my pussy with greater

intensity. I was wet and wanting enough that there was no pain. Ecstasy glowed

within me, building between my legs before rising into my belly, filling my whole

body until it reached my toes and fingertips. Without thinking, I touched my clit,

rubbing in firm circles as I climaxed.

My eyes slid closed, but his fingers tightened in my hair. “Watch,” he ordered.

“Watch while your Master makes you come.”

I complied automatically, and the sight of his fierce blue eyes devouring me sent

me flying higher. I cried out, my body mindlessly thrusting back against him. He

fucked me in earnest, driving in and out of me with a low, sexy snarl. Primal

chemicals danced through my system, intoxicating me as bliss coursed through my

veins. My pussy fluttered around him, and he came with a rough shout, his cock

pulsing inside me as he reached completion. He thrust in one last time and bit

down on my neck, marking me, claiming me.

I shuddered and sighed, my body going limp in his hold as my orgasm finally

abated. But the warm glow at the center of my being persisted. I was whole, healed.

I never had to be afraid again. My Master would take care of me. And I would give

him all of myself in return.

STEPPED

onto the elevator that would take me up to the FBI field office and gave Dex

a little wave. I’d see him again in a few minutes, as soon as I rendezvoused with

Jason upstairs.

But Dex didn’t seem content to wait. He slid through the closing silver doors at

the last second.

“Dex!” I gasped wriggling against him as his strong arms pulled me close for a

fierce kiss. I resisted at first. I was sure there were cameras, and someone in

security was getting a hell of a show.

He nipped at my lower lip, and his fingers curved into my ass, pressing my body

against his. I opened on a sigh, returning the kiss.

Ever since we’d made love the night before, he hadn’t been able to keep his

hands off me. He kept telling me how proud he was, how pleased. He’d fucked me

again before we fell asleep, and a third time this morning in the shower. I was

deliciously sore between my legs, the slight discomfort a reminder of the bond we

shared.

My Master had helped me overcome my fear and fully reclaim my body, even as I

gave everything to him. I trusted him completely. Dex was kind and gentle and

sweetly domineering. A few weeks ago, I never would have imagined I could let him

into my life and my heart. But he had earned his place there.

Everything between us was still new, and the future was far from clear. Although

Dex was taking time off to protect me in Chicago, his job was still in New York. We

hadn’t discussed how we would make it work, but I knew he was fully committed to

trying. He’d been the one to come after me and ask for a D/s relationship. He

wouldn’t have done that if he weren’t serious about me.

I was so wrapped up in him that I didn’t notice when the elevator dinged and the

doors slid open. A low whistle jolted through my consciousness, calling me back to

reality. I pressed my hands against Dex’s chest for leverage, but he held me for half

a second longer before releasing me.

I took a quick step away, my cheeks burning as I found Jason’s dancing green

eyes. He stood right at the entrance to the elevator, where he’d been waiting for

me. He’d promised me a private interview today, and he was evidently ready to go.

“Scott,” I heard Parkinson’s brittle voice snap through the office. “What are you

doing here? I thought I made myself clear. You’re not part of my team.”

She advanced on us, her dark eyes narrowed dangerously. I shrank away, but Dex

stepped up beside me, placing a supportive hand at the small of my back.

“I’m here as a friend,” he supplied calmly.

“This isn’t a place for a friendly chat,” she countered. “We’re in my field office,

not a cocktail bar.” Her glare turned on me. “Miss Martin, I believe I warned you

against causing me more trouble.”

“Dex!” a new, feminine voice called out. I looked for the speaker, and found a

young woman with a shock of violently orange hair bouncing toward us.

“He’s here to see me,” she told the director quickly. “The Moreno case, right?”

She eyed Dex significantly. “I ran that trace for you and have the intel you need.”

“Right,” he said, smiling at her. “Thanks, Sam. Can you send it over to the New

York office? I’ll call Smith to take a look at it.”

“What exactly is going on here?” Parkinson insisted. “Why come all the way to

Chicago for intel if you don’t even want to look at it yourself? Dexter, I’m warning

you—”

“Oh, he definitely needs to take a look at it,” Sam interrupted. Parkinson

glowered at her. She paled behind her freckles, but she kept her blue gaze steady on

her boss. “You know Jason found Bliss during a bust here in Chicago last week,” she

continued, speaking at a rapid-fire pace. “We think it might have been brought

here by Moreno’s men. He might be trying to move the product from New York. I

hacked some emails and—”

“Fine,” Parkinson said, gesturing sharply to cut off Sam’s babbling. “Scott,

you’re with Sam. Miss Martin, go with Harper. Now.”

I looked at Dex. I didn’t want to be separated.

“I’ll see you in a little while,” he assured me, squeezing my hand before leaving

me to follow Sam’s retreating form. She’d darted off as soon as Parkinson had

barked the order.

“Come on, Chloe,” Jason urged, ushering me back into the elevator. “We can do

your interview while we wait for Dex. I’ll let him know where we’re going.” He

pulled out his phone and sent a quick text. “There. He’ll come to the Starbucks

across the street as soon as he can.”

“Okay,” I agreed. I could handle a few minutes apart, even if my lips did still

tingle from his kiss, making my body ache for his renewed closeness.

It took less than ten minutes for Jason and me to make it to the coffee shop and

get settled in with our lattes. The morning rush was still in full swing, but we

managed to find a table. The buzz of conversations would provide us with as much

privacy as an empty room; everyone was too absorbed in their own busy day to

bother eavesdropping on us. That was good, because I planned to ask Jason several

personal questions.

While I was friendly with him in a BDSM setting, I didn’t know much about him,

really. I knew he was good with a flogger, cocky as hell, and a responsible

Dominant. I’d learned that much in the last two years when I’d gone to Dusk on

occasion.

And even though I’d been shadowing him for a week, I hadn’t learned much

about his professional life. I could tell from observing him in action that he was a

competent agent, and he approached his job with seriousness that bordered on

obsession. While we’d been on the job, he’d remained completely focused on his

duties, allowing Dex to answer my questions for the most part. Agent Jason Harper

was quite different from the arrogant Master Jason, a man who didn’t seem to take

anything seriously.

Now that I was alone with him, I was quite eager to interview him. Maybe he’d

only been so aloof because Dex had been with us, and Dex had made it clear that I

was under his protection.

I rested my elbows on the table, leaning toward Jason in an open display of

interest. “So,” I began, “how long have you been with the Chicago FBI field office?”

His face was carefully neutral, his usually sparkling eyes shuttered and dull. “Six

years.”

“So how old were you when you joined the Bureau? Twenty-four?” I knew that

was the minimum age requirement to apply for training at Quantico.

“Yes,” he affirmed. “But I’ve been with the FBI for eleven years. Just in Chicago

for six.”

“Oh.” He was older than I’d thought. Then again, I could see the light lines of

age around his eyes now. When we’d been in kink clubs, he’d always been smiling

and laughing. His current dour mood added a few heavy years.

“Where were you before Chicago?” I pressed, trying to chip my way past his

tough agent persona and reach the easygoing man I knew from Dusk. “And why did

you choose to move here?”

“I didn’t choose it,” he replied, his voice clipped and professional. “I was

assigned here. Before that, I was an instructor at Quantico.”

I blinked, surprised. “You must have been a very young agent to be an

instructor.”

His bright green eyes hardened to jade. “I was.”

“Did you like teaching? Why did you leave Quantico to go into the field?”

His jaw firmed. “I thought you wanted to know about the Latin Kings,” he

redirected me.

“I want to know about you,” I clarified smoothly. “Why did you leave Quantico?”

“Because they made me. The Bureau frowns on instructors having relationships

with recruits.”

For a moment, I wasn’t sure what to say. I’d obviously pried into deeply personal

territory. Curiosity made me press on. “So they sent you to Chicago. Is that

something they could have fired you for?”

He glowered at me. “They could have. They didn’t.”

“What happened to the recruit? The one you had a relationship with. Did they

kick her out?”

His eyes flashed before going cold. “She died.”

Abruptly, he pushed back from the table and stood. “This interview is over. So is

our arrangement. With the next agent you shadow, I suggest you stay focused on

your Latin Kings story.”

“Jason, wait.” I stood as well, reaching for his hand. He jerked his arm back and

fixed me with a warning scowl.

“We’re done,” he announced, his deep voice icy with contempt. “You can

shadow Miller, and Dex can fucking deal with it. Or he can finally act on his long-

harbored desire to kill him. Either way, I’m out.”

My brow furrowed. “Why would Dex want to kill Reed?” It had been obvious that

Dex hadn’t liked him, but I couldn’t imagine Dex being capable of that level of

hatred.

Jason barked out a cold, cruel laugh. “Maybe you should spend more time

interviewing the man you’re fucking and leave the rest of us alone.”

I flinched at the crass way he described my relationship with Dex.

Regret flickered across his hard features for a fraction of a second. Then his jaw

firmed, and he tore his gaze from mine with a sharp shake of his head. Without

another word, he stormed out of the café.

I shifted on my feet, debating whether or not I should go after him and

apologize. I didn’t like that I’d upset him.

After a few fretful seconds, I sat back down with a sigh, deciding to wait for Dex.

I’d give Jason some space. And I’d figure out a tactful way to ask Dex about why he

hated Reed Miller.

“T

Dex

hanks for the assist back there,” I told Sam with a smile as we walked back to

her desk. “You just saved my ass. And Chloe’s. If Parkinson had kicked us out,

she would have been devastated.”

She stumbled slightly, and I caught her upper arm automatically to help steady

her. She tensed at the contact, and I quickly released her. Sometimes, I forgot that

Sam wasn’t comfortable with me touching her. I allowed her to fall a step ahead of

me, giving her some space. She blew out a sigh, and her shoulders relaxed.

When she sat down at her desk, her bright smile was firmly back in place. She

gestured for me to sit as well. I pulled up a chair and straddled it, situating myself

close enough to her that we could talk without being overheard.

“Glad I could help,” she said cheerily. “So, are you going to tell me why I haven’t

seen you online on STEAM in weeks? I’ve missed you.”

“I’ve been busy.”

“With Chloe Martin?” she asked in a stiff tone I didn’t quite understand.

“Well, yeah. I’ve been protecting her while she’s researching the Latin Kings for

her story.”

“Jason could have done that,” she said, her voice still tight. “You’ve been in

Chicago for over a week now. And I haven’t seen you at all.”

So that’s what this was about? I guess I had been a shitty friend to Sam.

I ran a hand over my hair, flustered.

“I should have asked if you wanted to hang out while I was in town. Sorry,” I

apologized. “I’ve just been really worried about Chloe. The Kings are still

widespread and dangerous in Chicago. I didn’t want to leave her alone.”

“Yes,” she commented. “I know.”

I took a moment to study my friend. Her smile was still fixed in place, but the

corners of her lips twitched. Her light blue eyes were slightly stormier than usual.

“Are you okay?” I asked. “Is there something going on with you that I should

know about?”

She sighed and tossed her short orange hair. “It’s what’s going on with you that

I’m worried about.” Her cheery pretense dropped, and suddenly she regarded me

with uncharacteristic seriousness. “I don’t want to see you get hurt again.”

I stiffened. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Don’t give me that crap, Dex.”

I stared at her, shocked by her sudden ferocity. Sam never got aggressive with

me. She was shy, introverted. She rarely said a harsh word to me in the heat of an

online battle, much less in person.

“I saw how you were with Katie,” she pressed. “You’re the same way with Chloe.

I saw you the day you followed her here. And just now in the surveillance feed in the

elevator. It’s like she’s the only person in your world when you’re around her.”

“Sam,” I said her name in warning.

“You should be careful,” she rattled on over me. “You were so upset about losing

Katie that you left me. You left us, I mean. The Chicago field office. Where are you

going to run next time when some perfect pin-up breaks your heart again?”

“Sam,” I barked out.

Her mouth closed with an audible snap, her teeth clicking together. Her eyes

widened with horror.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean… I got carried away. Of course I don’t… I’m just… I

care about you, Dex.” She was stammering. While that wasn’t uncommon for Sam,

her anguished expression wasn’t characteristic. “You deserve to be with someone

who feels the same way about you as you do about them. You should be with

someone who really cares about you.”

I sucked in a deep breath and did my best to give her a reassuring smile. The

allusion to Katie might have rattled me, but I knew Chloe wasn’t like the woman

who’d broken my heart.

“I am with someone who cares about me,” I said firmly. “Chloe is great. She’s

sweet and giving, and we have a lot in common.”

Sam sighed. “I guess you do. She does have excellent taste in TV shows.”

I paused. “How would you know that?” To my knowledge, Sam hadn’t spent any

time with Chloe. They’d barely even met.

Sam turned beet red beneath her freckles, and her eyes cut away from mine. “I

might have hacked her Netflix account. And her social media.”

I stared at her. “Why would you do that?”

“Because I was worried about you,” she said in a rush, still not looking at me. “I

knew you were spending a lot of time with her. I wanted to make sure she wasn’t

shady. You know how reporters can be. They say one thing to your face to get you to

open up, and then they blast you in print. And then there’s her fiction. She writes

about BDSM, but she’s been candid in interviews about not being in the lifestyle.

And I know that’s not what you want. You—”

She stopped abruptly.

She wasn’t the only one whose cheeks were red. I’d always been careful to keep

my kinky lifestyle separate from work.

“Who told you?” I asked quietly, struggling to contain my anger and

embarrassment. “Miller?” I knew he was open about his interest in BDSM. Had he

told the whole field office about me after I left? Surely Jason hadn’t said anything.

“I, ah…” She shifted, glancing at me once before looking away. “I figured it out

for myself.”

“You hacked into my life,” I realized, the words leaving me cold. She was the

best hacker at the Bureau. It wouldn’t have been hard for her to track down my

online activities, to check into my most frequented websites. “Why did you do that,

Sam?”

“I’m sorry,” she said desperately. “I didn’t mean to upset you.”

I stood abruptly. I needed to get away from my friend before I said something I

might regret.

“Where are you going?” she asked, alarmed.

I fixed her with a level stare. “To find Chloe. You’re wrong about her. She does

care about me. She’s good for me. You will not cyberstalk her again. Or me, for that

matter. Am I clear?”

“Dex, I—”

“Am. I. Clear?” I bit out each word.

She nodded mutely, her eyes huge, her freckles standing out in stark contrast to

her pale face. Usually, the sight would have made me want to comfort her, but I was

too fueled by righteous anger to be moved at the moment.

I turned and strode away from her, leaving the field office. As I rode the elevator

down to ground level, I contemplated what had just passed between us.

Hearing Sam compare Chloe to Katie had been hard. Not only because the

thought of Katie still held its own pain, but because the comparison made me

realize just how much I had come to care for Chloe. Ever since I’d met her, she’d

intrigued me. Yes, she was beautiful, but she was also intelligent and playful. I’d

thought she was so like Katie, with her tough armor protecting her inner pain from

the world.

But Chloe wasn’t simply a shadow of the woman I had loved. She was real: vital

and witty and warm. She challenged me when I needed it and submitted to me so

sweetly when I’d earned it.

As soon as elevator doors finally slid open, I hurried out into the sunlight and

across the street, eager to get back to Chloe. I caught sight of her through the café

window. Her delicate profile was tilted slightly as she thought, a pen caught

between her teeth.

Jason wasn’t with her.

“Where’s Jason?” I asked when I reached her table. “Why did he leave you by

yourself?”

Her chocolate eyes were sad when they focused on me. “I upset him, and he left.

I didn’t mean to. I wanted to apologize, but I think he needs time to cool off. He

said he doesn’t want me to shadow him anymore.”

“What?” I demanded, reaching into my pocket to pull out my phone. “Let me

talk to him. I’m sure it’s just a misunderstanding.”

“Wait.” Her small fingers closed around my hand, stopping me from finding

Jason’s contact details. “Let’s give him a day, okay? I need to call Javier to interview

him, anyway. I still haven’t done that.” Her eyes turned cautious. “If Jason really

doesn’t want to work with me anymore, he said I can shadow Reed Miller. I know

you… Well, I don’t want that to be a problem between us. I know you don’t like

him.”

I sighed and pulled up a chair, sitting close enough that my thigh could brush up

against hers.

“I don’t trust him,” I said after a moment. “I’d prefer for you to stay with

Jason.”

“Then that’s what I want, too,” she said, her gaze searching mine. “I don’t want

to be the reason you’re upset.”

“I’m not upset.”

“You would be if I were riding with Reed. I saw how angry you were when you

first came after me in the Chicago field office. You must really hate him.”

I braced for the rush of white-hot rage that was always brought on by the

mention of Reed Miller. It wasn’t as visceral as it once had been, but it wasn’t

altogether absent, either. I didn’t want Miller anywhere near Chloe.

“I don’t want him to take you from me,” I said, surprising both of us. I hadn’t

meant to say anything like that.

“What do you mean?” she asked, bewildered. “You think he won’t let you come

along with us?”

I shook my head. “I mean, you’re a gorgeous woman and a submissive, and

Miller might decide he wants you.”

Her full lips firmed. “Dex, be serious. Reed is with Katie. He has been ever since

I met him two years ago. They’re engaged. He’s not going to come on to me, if

that’s what you’re worried about.”

“Of course that’s what I’m worried about,” I said, more loudly than I’d intended.

“You don’t know Miller like I do. He’s an arrogant bastard, and he takes what he

wants.”

She stared at me, incredulous. “So, what? You think Reed will just swoop in and

take me? Don’t I get a say in this?”

I gritted my teeth against my mounting anger, none of which was directed at

her. Most of it was for Miller, but a good portion was aimed back at myself. I hated

how thinking about my loss could make me lose all composure.

I jolted at the touch of her soft fingertips on my clenched jaw.

“Hey,” she said gently, calling me back to her. “I do get a say in this. And I’m

not interested in Reed Miller. I want to be with you, Dex. If continuing my research

on the Latin Kings means I’ll have to shadow Reed, then I’ll stop right now and

work with what I have. I would never do anything to hurt you.” She let out a little

ragged laugh. “God, how many times have you promised me that? And I should

have been saying it back to you all along.” She brought her other hand up to my

face so she cupped my cheeks, commanding my full attention. “I’m not going to

hurt you, Dex,” she said fervently before boldly pressing her lips to mine.

She poured her promise into the kiss, and I responded with equal intensity,

silently swearing my devotion to her in return.

Chloe was my sub, and I would take care of her. But she was proving to me that

she would take care of her Master, too.

HLOE

’

BEAUTY

was impossibly enhanced under the deep golden light that

illuminated Dusk. It shined down on her, teasing me with flashes of her tanned

skin through her sheer black lace dress. The material was just thick enough around

her breasts to conceal her nipples, and a scrap of a black thong covered her pussy. I

wanted to rip it all off her. The thin garment would make a satisfying sound as it

tore open, revealing her to me.

“What are you thinking about?” she asked, suspicious. “You look… I don’t

know. Hungry.”

I gave her a wolfish grin. “That’s an accurate description of what I’m feeling.

I’m definitely hungry, with you on the menu.”

She rolled her eyes. “That’s quite a line, Dex. Have you used it before?”

I hooked my thumb beneath her jaw, capturing her face so she had no choice but

to look up at me. “Are you being impertinent with your Master? I should remind

you that you’ve never been to a BDSM club with me. We play by stricter rules here,

princess.”

“Of course we’ve been to a BDSM club together before. Do you not remember

how we met?”

I traced my fingers over her perfect lips. “That was different. You weren’t mine

then.”

Her breath caught. “Oh.”

A low laugh rumbled from my chest, and I brushed a quick, doting kiss across

her lips. “You are very cute, sweet sub.”

“Dex?” a new, feminine voice called out to me. “Oh my god, I can’t believe

you’re here!”

My stomach dropped.

Katie.

I removed my hand from Chloe’s face and did my best to arrange my mouth in a

smile as I casually leaned on the high table where we were standing.

“Hi, Sparrow,” I greeted her, automatically using my pet name for her.

She was little more than a flash of copper hair before she launched herself at

me, wrapping her arms around my shoulders as she held me close. Her cleavage

pressed against my chest, and her familiar scent assailed me. I stood stiffly in her

hold, frozen by the shock of her sudden nearness after so many years at arm’s-

length.

“Katie,” Reed’s voice came out in a deep, dominant tone. “You’re suffocating

him. I know he’s big, and I know you’re excited to see him, but you’re going to

crush him.”

She laughed, a melodic sound that stirred too many bittersweet memories. She

pulled away, but she braced her hands on my forearms, maintaining physical

contact.

“I’m just so excited to see you,” she gushed, oblivious to my discomfort. “I’ve

missed you so much since you moved to New York. I haven’t even talked to you

since the night Reed and I got engaged.”

My gut twisted at the memory. Even now, my eyes were drawn to the diamond

sparkling on her finger, to the collar that encircled her pale throat: the signs that

she belonged to him.

“It’s been a while,” I agreed stiffly.

I’d been a fool to think I could come to Dusk without facing the consequences.

Even though I’d known there was a chance she’d be here, I’d decided to come. I had

been so wrapped up in Chloe that I hadn’t paused to think about the pain I’d expose

myself to.

Reed’s hand closed around Katie’s shoulder, and he firmly guided her back

toward him. She released my arms and looked up at him with a beatific smile.

“I’m so glad we’re all here,” she sighed happily. Her emerald eyes turned back

to me. “How long are you staying in Chicago?”

“I’m not sure.” I should have gotten the hell out before making the stupid

decision to come to Dusk.

“Dex is staying with me,” Chloe interjected abruptly, her voice oddly fierce. Her

hand closed around mine, squeezing tightly. She gave Katie a red-lipped smile.

“He’s helping me with my research.”

Katie’s smile faltered as she focused on Chloe. “Right,” she said breezily. “Reed

mentioned you’ve been shadowing Jason at work for your Latin Kings story.”

“Dex is also helping me with my research for my next novel,” Chloe replied,

saccharine sweet.

“Oh.” Katie blinked, then beamed. “I’m really glad to hear it.” Her green eyes

pierced right through me. “That’s great, Dex.”

“If you’ll excuse us, my Master was about to show me one of the private rooms,”

Chloe said, still all cordiality, but she placed special emphasis on my title.

Katie’s smile widened. “Of course,” she allowed brightly. “I’ll see you two later.

I’m really happy for you, Dex.”

I nodded, the lump in my throat preventing a verbal answer. Too many emotions

roiled within me. Reflexive pain knifed through my chest at the sight of Katie,

radiant at Reed’s side. Chloe was clearly getting possessive. It made my heart

squeeze at the same time as guilt threaded through my gut. I couldn’t fall apart in

front of her, especially not at Dusk. I was her Dom, and her needs were more

important than my heartbreak.

“Come on, Dex,” Chloe urged, tugging at my hand as her fingernails curved into

my palm.

The light twinge of pain kept me tethered to her, and I followed where she led,

leaving Katie without another word.

We moved through the crowd, skirting the dance floor to head back to the

private rooms. I walked in a daze, so caught up in my conflicted feelings that I

didn’t even notice we were alone until Chloe shut the door behind us. She released

my hand and crossed to the huge iron four-poster bed, falling down onto it with a

heavy sigh. When her chocolate eyes met mine, they were shining with tears.

“I never had a chance, did I?” she asked quietly.

A new emotion rose up to blot out the rest: fear. I realized in that moment that

my obsession with Katie might cause me to lose Chloe.

Well, fuck that.

I closed the distance between us. She stiffened when I sat down beside her, but I

boldly took her hand in mine. I stared into her gorgeous eyes, willing her to

understand.

“I want to be with you,” I said fervently, my decision already made.

She huffed out a disbelieving scoff. “I saw you. She’s the one, isn’t she? The one

who hurt you? I wondered, when you said you were worried Reed would steal me.

But I didn’t realize exactly what I was up against. You’re still in love with her.”

A single tear spilled down her cheek. She swiped it away.

“I’m not,” I said quietly. “I was for a long time. Too long. Then a sassy little

writer came into my life and kicked me out of my depression.”

“I’m glad I could be your upper,” she seethed, her voice wavering somewhere

between anger and anguish.

I captured her face in my hands, gently wiping her tears away with my thumbs.

“It hurts to be around her,” I admitted. “I lost my best friend the day Reed walked

into our lives. I might still feel love for her, but I’m not in love with her. I can’t be,

because I love someone else.” I took a deep breath, and did something I’d sworn I’d

never do again: I put my heart on the line. “I love you, Chloe.”

I braced myself for rejection. I wasn’t sure I could live through it again. It would

be so much worse this time, because Chloe was mine in a way Katie never had been.

She trusted me; she’d let me into her soul.

Her fingertips traced the line of my jaw, and the anguish in her eyes

transformed into longing. “I want to say it, too,” she whispered.

“Then say it,” I almost begged.

“But what if you can’t let her go? What if you change your mind? I can’t risk my

heart again. Not after everything I’ve been through.”

“I’m not going to change my mind,” I promised. “I love you. You can trust me.”

“Can I? I thought I could, but I don’t know now. Seeing you with her…”

“It was a reflex reaction,” I said, more sure of my words that I would have

thought possible. “I’ve spent years mourning her. And I am sad that I lost her

friendship. But what I felt for her isn’t like what I feel for you. I loved the idea of

her. I put her on a pedestal because I thought she was my perfect sub. I was

wrong.”

“What made her so perfect?”

“She needed me,” I said, fully realizing the truth as I spoke. “And I wanted to be

needed. She was fragile, broken inside. She was living a life she didn’t want,

allowing other people’s expectations to rule her. In the end, she suffered for it. Our

boss, Franklin Dawes, was a serial rapist known as The Mentor. He tried to shape

her into what he wanted her to be. And he almost succeeded. He tried to take her

for himself. I wanted so badly to rescue her from her inner pain and from the

madman who was stalking her. But I couldn’t. Reed could. He saved her, not me.

For years, I couldn’t get over the fact that I’d failed her and that I’d lost her. All I

wanted was to save her, but I wasn’t the right man to do it.”

“But didn’t you want the same thing from me?” she asked, pained. “Ever since

you met me, you’ve been trying to save me. Do you only want me because I remind

you of her?”

“No,” I swore. “Because despite everything your bastard ex put you through, you

weren’t broken. You’re strong and independent; more beautiful than any woman

I’ve ever met, inside and out. You didn’t need me to save you. You chose to let me

help you heal. You chose me. And I choose you. Let me prove it to you.”

“How?” she asked on a whisper.

I drew in a deep breath. “I want to submit for you.”

“ W

Chloe

hat?” I asked, breathless. Surely I hadn’t heard him correctly.

“I want you to Top me,” he reiterated. “I’ll put everything on the line for

you. I love you.”

There it was again: “I love you.”

The mirrored words teased on the tip of my tongue. I wanted so badly to let them

out.

“But this is so fast,” I protested weakly. “How can you know you love me?”

His flame blue eyes burned into me. “I know it the same way you know it. I know

it because I wasted years of my life on what I thought was love. But it wasn’t

anything like what I feel for you. You’ve gifted me with your trust. You’ve let me

into your heart, and you’ve worked your way into mine, even though I didn’t think I

had one anymore. Take a chance on us, Chloe. I want to be with you, more than I’ve

ever wanted anything.”

“But I don’t understand how you submitting to me will help.”

“I want to prove to you that you can trust me, just like I trust you. We’re both

taking a risk here. Neither of us wants to get hurt again. Well, I can’t think of a

better way to show you that I’m ready.”

“But you’re a Dom.” I couldn’t stop coming up with reasons to stall. He might

be ready to take the risk, but I wasn’t sure I was. Not after seeing how he was

around Katie. The pain that had been etched into his features had made my heart

ache.

“I am,” he agreed. “I’m you Master. But right now, I’m asking you to take

control. I want you to. I think I need it as much as you do.”

“What do you mean?”

He sighed. “I’ve submitted once before—with a friend. It took me to a

vulnerable place, and I was too fucked up inside to deal with it. I’ve been scared to

open up to anyone for years. But I know I can trust you. I can be vulnerable around

you. Let me prove it, to both of us.”

“What…” I licked my lips. “What would you want me to do to you?”

One corner of his lips ticked up in a crooked smile. “That’s for you to decide,

princess. You’re the Top.”

I stared at him, amazed. “You really want to do this?”

He stroked my hair back from my brow. “I really do. I want to be with you.”

“I want to be with you, too,” I admitted. I might not be ready to say “I love you,”

quite yet, but I was getting closer. I couldn’t believe he was willing to go against his

nature to prove to me how much he cared.

His smile widened. “Then let’s get started, Mistress. I’m yours.”

I eyed him, dubious. “But this is just for tonight, right? I like having you as my

Master.”

“I’ll always be your Master. And I’ll always be yours. Does that make sense?”

“I… Yes.” I lifted my chin, confidence flooding my system. I looked around the

room, studying my options. I’d never Topped anyone before, and while I’d studied

the techniques involved in impact play, I didn’t know how to wield a flogger or crop

with the proper care.

I gave him a wicked grin.

Bondage. I could do that. An image of his powerful body strapped down, spread

out just for me, flashed across my mind. My core pulsed with the beginnings of

sexual excitement.

I grasped his shoulders, applying gentle pressure to urge him onto his back. If he

tried to struggle against me, I wouldn’t have a hope of moving his bulk. But he went

down with easy compliance, eager to give me what I wanted.

Sensing where I was taking this, he scooted back so his head rested on the

pillows in front of the wrought iron headboard. Supple leather cuffs were attached

to the metal bedposts by short lengths of silvery chain. Straddling his hips, I took

his wrists and guided them wide apart above his head, stretching his corded arms

toward the cuffs. As I buckled the first one closed, I felt his cock begin to swell

between us, straining against his leathers.

“You really are turned on by giving up control,” I marveled as I secured his other

hand.

His pale blue stare was intense, his masculine features drawn with hunger. “I’m

turned on by you.”

I pressed a quick kiss to his lips. “Your safe word is red,” I murmured against his

mouth. “But I don’t intend to cause you any pain. Do you trust me?”

“Always.”

Keeping my eyes locked on his, I reached for the tie on his leathers, pulling it

slowly. His hard cock sprang free; the head already purple with his desire. A bead of

moisture glistened at the tip. I leaned down and kissed it, lightly catching the salty

substance on my tongue. He groaned and shifted his hips up toward me. I pulled

away with a saucy grin. Power began to flood my mind, humming through my veins

and sending me flying high.

“Is this what it feels like for you all the time?” I asked, thrilled.

“Is this what it feels like for you?” he ground out. “Because I’m extremely

frustrated. I don’t think I like being tortured.”

I laughed. “This is hardly torture. Think of all the times you’ve teased and

tormented my poor pussy.”

His eyes narrowed. “Oh, I am. And I’m making plans for the future.”

I tugged down his leathers and slapped his inner thigh. He grunted.

“Well, you can stop making those plans right now,” I told him. “Stay here with

me.”

He gave me a sudden, proud smile. “Yes, Mistress.” There wasn’t a hint of

mocking in his tone.

“That’s better.” My smile was wide and silly. I was enjoying this new game.

Shifting off him, I continued slowly peeling off his pants until they came free. I

tossed them aside and sat back on my heels, taking long seconds to admire him.

His muscles rippled and flexed as he struggled to control himself.

Well, I didn’t want him to control himself. I wanted him to let go, to trust me.

He’d said he wanted to be vulnerable with me.

In that moment, I understood that there was another form of vulnerability in

being a Top. Dex was my responsibility, his wellbeing and pleasure in my hands. I

didn’t want to let him down. I wouldn’t.

Gathering my resolve, I climbed on top of him again, planting my knees on

either side of his thighs so his erect cock nearly touched my clit. He lifted his hips,

but I let my weight fall on him, holding him down as best I could.

He stopped struggling, and I gave him a sly grin. Slowly, I reached for the hem of

my tight lace dress and drew it up my body, revealing myself to him inch by inch.

His nostrils flared, and his eyes heated impossibly further when the material

slipped up over my breasts, revealing my peaked nipples.

I threw my dress to the side and leaned down over him. He hissed as his cock

pressed into my belly, but I didn’t stimulate him further. Instead, I moved my

breasts close to his mouth, cupping them in one hand as the other braced against

the mattress to support my weight.

“Suck on my nipples,” I ordered, the sense of power intoxicating me.

He complied immediately, opening his mouth to capture one between his lips,

swirling his tongue around the hard peak. I moaned and shifted so he could do the

same to the other, rocking my clit against his cock simultaneously. He growled and

bit down, giving me a little flare of pain.

As soon as his teeth released me, I drew away and sat back up so I could swat his

thigh again. “Naughty,” I accused.

He grinned. “Sorry, Mistress,” he said, not at all contrite.

“No, you’re not. But you will be.”

I shifted so my knees were between his thighs, spreading his legs wide and

giving me better access to his cock. Keeping him locked in my gaze, I slowly

lowered my mouth to his erection. Cupping his balls, I traced the circumference of

his cockhead with my tongue before licking my way down his shaft, tasting him like

my favorite candy.

“Don’t tease me,” he commanded, his voice tight. The chains rattled as he

pulled against them, his muscles straining.

“You don’t get to give the orders this time,” I reminded him.

A wicked idea came to mind. I trailed my forefinger away from his balls, pressing

against the small patch of skin near his asshole.

“Chloe,” he growled in warning.

“You taught me the best way to tame a willful sub,” I told him sweetly. I sucked

my finger into my mouth, getting it nice and wet before touching him again, slowly

drawing nearer to his most vulnerable area.

“Chloe.” The chains clattered as he yanked against them, straining.

“Growling my name isn’t a safe word,” I informed him before bringing my

mouth down on his cock again. I took him all the way in a slow slide. At the same

time, I applied pressure against his ass. My fingertip slipped inside.

“Chloe…” This time, my name left him on a long groan. I stared up at him to

find him watching me intently, his blue eyes searing into me.

Emboldened, I explored further. His head dropped back on a curse as I eased into

him, pumping his shaft at the same time, sucking him and working my tongue

along the underside of his cock. He pulsed in my mouth, and I knew he was close to

orgasm.

Suddenly, a snapping sound reverberated throughout the room, followed by the

clanking of chain against metal. Shocked, I took my mouth and hand away from

him to see what was going on.

Dex had literally broken free; the thin chains no match for his brute strength.

He stared down at me as he ripped the cuffs from his wrists. “That was very

naughty, princess,” he said, his voice low and rough with lust.

“Dex,” I gasped out.

“Master,” he corrected me.

I sat back, moving to scramble away from the raw power that pulsed off him. He

was on me before I could suck in a breath, flipping me onto my back and settling his

weight on top of me.

To my surprise, I wasn’t at all afraid of the feel of him pinning me down. I

trusted him completely. He’d made himself vulnerable to me, and I would give the

same to him.

“I love you,” I said, the words heavy with conviction.

He crushed a possessive kiss against my lips. “I love you, too.”

His mouth left mine briefly as he reached for a condom from the bowl on the

table beside the bed. He ripped the wrapper open with his teeth and sheathed

himself. Not waiting another instant, he shoved my thong aside and drove into me

in one harsh thrust. I cried out, and he caught the sound on his lips, tasting my

pleasure on his tongue as he took up a fast, punishing rhythm. Each thrust branded

me with heat, marking me as his.

But he was mine, too. He’d given himself to me, just as I’d given myself to him.

I reached around him, one hand sinking into his muscular ass as the other found

his asshole again. I brushed my fingertips over it, giving him another taste of dark

pleasure.

He threw back his head with a roar, his cock pulsing within me as he came

undone. My bliss followed, triggered by his. I came apart with a scream, ecstasy

bubbling through my veins, making my toes curl. I held him close for several

minutes, maintaining my grip on his ass to keep him inside me as he softened. We

exchanged hard, fast breaths in between hungry kisses.

Finally, he eased out of me and arranged my body so I was draped over his chest.

We lay there for a long time, floating in residual bliss.

“I love you, Master,” I declared, my voice hoarse from screaming out my

pleasure. “I love you, Dex.”

He stroked my hair and gave me a lust-drunk grin. “I love you, too, my sweet

sub.”

Dex

was about to usher Chloe out of Dusk when I saw Katie and Reed where they

lingered in the bar. For the first time in years, I didn’t feel pain knifing through my

chest at the sight of her. Its absence was odd; it had become something of a dark

companion.

But with Chloe’s warmth at my side, the only discomfort I felt was a twinge of

regret at the time I’d lost. I’d spent far too long mourning the loss of something

that was never meant to be mine.

After my intense scene with Chloe and our declarations of love, the world looked

different. Better and brighter. For the first time in years, I could see a future for

myself in which I wasn’t horribly, starkly alone.

Chloe was that future. But Katie could be a part of it. I wanted my friend back.

My hand flexed on Chloe’s waist. “There’s something I need to do,” I told her.

“Do you trust me?”

She grinned up at me. “After what we just did? Definitely.”

I returned her smile and guided her over to where Katie and Reed leaned on the

bar. Chloe’s steps didn’t falter when she saw where we were headed. Instead, she

smiled at me, encouraging.

“Dex?” Katie said when she caught sight of me. “Are you leaving?” Her features

drew tight with sorrow. She really did miss me.

“For tonight,” I said. “But I wanted to ask you something before we go.”

“What’s up?” Katie asked. “You can ask me anything.”

“Will you come out to dinner with us this week?” I looked to Reed, including

him. “Both of you?”

Katie’s face lit up with joy, and her eyes grew over-bright. “Of course!” She

threw her arms around me for the second time tonight. This time, I didn’t feel at all

uncomfortable returning the embrace.

“I’m so happy for you, Dex,” she said, her voice low in my ear.

“Thanks, Sparrow.”

I extricated myself from her hold and wrapped my hand around Chloe’s waist

again. She didn’t seem at all bothered by the fact that I’d just hugged Katie. If

anything, she looked proud.

I turned my attention to Reed again. “Jason is having some issues with Chloe,” I

told him. “Would you mind if she shadows you for a few days while he cools off?”

His dark eyes widened with surprise, but he gave me a pleased smile. “Sure. Do

you want to come, too?”

“I’d appreciate that.”

“Done. And we don’t have to tell Parkinson. I’ll talk to Jason and see if I can get

him to change his mind before she notices anything’s off.”

“Thanks,” I said, genuinely grateful. For a smarmy asshole, Reed Miller could be

damn decent.

“I don’t think it’ll be for too much longer,” Chloe supplied. “I have tons of great

material already.” She glanced at me. “But maybe a few more days, at least.”

I knew what she wasn’t saying: she didn’t want me to go back to New York. I

didn’t, either. I didn’t want to leave her. I’d have to come up with a solution for

that soon.

“Excellent,” Reed said. “I’ll see you at the field office tomorrow. Meet outside at

eight-thirty? I don’t want Parkinson to see you again, Dex. She was pretty pissed

about it last time.”

“Right,” I agreed, but secretly, I was thinking Parkinson might have to get used

to seeing me. My time in New York might be coming to an end.

But I wasn’t ready to say anything aloud yet. Chloe and I would need to talk it out

and make a decision together. I respected her wishes, and if she wanted time to get

used to our relationship, I wouldn’t impose myself on her. Moving for her would be

a huge step, and while I was fairly certain I was ready to take it, there was plenty of

time for us to discuss the matter.

“Come on, Chloe,” I said. “Let’s go home.”

We said our goodbyes to Katie and Reed before leaving Dusk and getting a cab

back to her place. When we reached her front stoop, she paused, turning to me and

twining her arms around the back of my neck.

“I am so proud of you,” she told me. “And thank you.”

“For what?”

“For everything. For believing in my career, for supporting me. For loving me.”

She went up on her tiptoes and pressed her lips to mine. I responded to her kiss

with gentle care, lavishing affection on her mouth so she knew just how much I

loved her.

My stomach dropped at the sound of a hollow snick whispering through the

night air. I recognized it before I could fully register the implications: silencer.

Chloe’s lips stilled beneath mine, and she began to fall. I caught her limp body,

fear lighting up my system.

The sound teased through the air again, twice in quick succession. Something

slammed into me, knocking the air from my lungs. I looked down to find two

silvery darts sticking out of my chest.

I fumbled at the doorknob behind me, trying to get us into cover. But Chloe

hadn’t unlocked the door yet. I didn’t have time to go for her keys before my legs

began to feel watery. Keeping one arm wrapped around Chloe, I reached up to pluck

the darts from my chest. I could feel drugs oozing through my veins.

I looked down at Chloe. Her eyes were closed, her body utterly still and achingly

vulnerable.

My knees gave out, and I hit the pavement with a curse, still desperately holding

onto her as my arms began to tremble.

“No more tranquilizers for you, asshole.”

I blinked hard, forcing my vision to clear. Chloe’s bastard ex-husband was

storming toward us, a gun drawn. This one didn’t have a silencer.

I had a single second to shove Chloe out of range before the shot rang out. Pain

exploded through me as the bullet ripped into my shoulder. My back hit the ground,

robbing my breath a second time. Chloe’s boneless body was draped over my legs.

Then her weight was lifted. Neil smirked down at me as he gathered her up in

his arms.

I tried to shove myself up, to rip her away from him. My arms wouldn’t work.

Nothing fucking worked. Despite the fact that the bastard hand just ripped a hole in

my shoulder, I was going numb. Darkness clouded the edges of my vision. I

struggled to shake it off, but it blotted everything out. I couldn’t see Chloe; I

couldn’t feel her.

She was gone, and there was nothing.

GONY

ASSAILED

, bringing me back to wakefulness. My eyes snapped open, and I

jolted upright.

Chloe.

I looked around wildly, searching for her. Two sets of hands tried to push me

back down. I shrugged them off.

Then the world tilted, and I fell back, shouting when I hit the stretcher. I

registered the wail of a siren, the bright light shining directly into my eyes as a

paramedic checked my pupils.

I’m in an ambulance.

I batted the light away. “Where’s my phone?” I demanded.

I groped at my pocket, only to realize I was still wearing my leathers. I’d left my

phone in Chloe’s purse.

“Give me a phone,” I demanded.

“Sir, I need you to calm down,” the big blond paramedic said sternly. “You’ve

been shot.”

“Give me a goddamn phone,” I snarled. “I’m FBI. A woman has been abducted. I

need to go after her.”

The man had gone pale, but he faced me head-on. “What you need is to go to the

hospital. The bullet’s out, but you lost a lot of blood. Not to mention the internal

damage. We don’t know how extensive—”

My hand fisted in his shirt. “Are you going to give me your phone, or am I going

to have to take it?”

“Okay!” he said quickly, holding his hands up in a show of surrender. “Okay,

you can make a call.” He reached into his pocket and handed me his phone.

I snatched it from his hands and called the only number for the Chicago team I

knew by heart: Sam.

“Dex?” she answered cautiously. “Listen, I really am sorry about—”

“Chloe’s been abducted,” I cut her off. Now wasn’t the time for apologies. “Her

ex-husband came after her. Fuck, I don’t even know his last name. I need you to

find everything you can on him. Find out where he took her.”

I heard the clattering of her fingers on a keyboard. “On it,” she said, her voice

clear and professional. I only had to wait thirty seconds for her to speak again. “His

name’s Neil Hollins.” More clattering. “I have his cell number. Pinging his location

now.” A few seconds of silence. “I have an address.”

I’d never been more grateful for Sam’s super-skills as a hacker. “Give it to me,”

I ordered. “And call in a team.”

“I’ll get backup for you. They should be able to get there in sixteen minutes.”

“Fuck sixteen minutes. I want them there now.”

“Let me make the call.” She hung up on me.

I turned my most intimidating glare on the paramedic. “We’re not going to the

hospital.”

I had no idea how long I’d been out. He could have done anything to her while I

was powerless to go after her, to protect her.

I barked our new destination at the driver and prayed the ambulance could get

me to her in fewer than sixteen minutes. Every second she was with that psycho

was another second she was at risk. He’d violated her once before. If he hurt her…

She’s strong. She’s a fighter.

I had to believe she was okay. I couldn’t bear to think about the alternative.

Chloe

could feel my heartbeat in my head, my brain pounding against the inside of my

skull in time with its even throb. Fear bloomed in my gut as I stirred back to

wakefulness. I couldn’t quite remember why, but my fright was instinctive.

I’m with Dex, I tried to reason. I’d been kissing him, and…

Nothing.

“Wake up, baby.”

Baby. Dex didn’t call me that. I was always his princess.

Fear escalated to pure, icy terror. I gasped as my chest seized, my eyes flying

open. I immediately squeezed them shut tight again.

Nightmare. It’s just a nightmare. Wake up, wake up!

“The drugs will take a little while to wear off,” Neil said. “I got them from my

animal clinic. I didn’t want to hurt you, but I couldn’t think of any other way to get

you away from that huge motherfucker. He never leaves you alone.”

“Dex,” I choked on his name. If Neil was with me, something must be wrong.

Dex wouldn’t let my ex-husband anywhere near me. I opened my eyes, searching

Neil’s face. “What happened? Where is he?”

His handsome features twisted in a scowl, his dark green eyes tightening. “Dead

by now, I’m sure. I shot him.”

My stomach turned, my mind sticking. Dex couldn’t be dead. Nothing could hurt

my strong Master.

“You never should have cheated on me,” Neil seethed over my mounting horror.

“I didn’t,” I argued reflexively. “We’re not together.”

“We will be again,” he said with grim determination. “I’ve set it all up for you:

your fantasies.” He gestured around us.

I tried to look past him, my vision wavering with residual effects from the drugs.

When the world righted itself, I realized I was in a dank, dimly-lit room. It

resembled the dungeon themed playroom in Decadence.

But we weren’t in Decadence.

“Where…” I forced words past the bile in my throat. “Where are we?”

“We’re at my place. I fixed up the basement for you. I read your books. I’m going

to give you what you want. You won’t leave me again.”

This was deranged. It couldn’t be real. Maybe if I fought against it, I could escape

the nightmare.

“I left because you were a controlling bastard. I left because you raped me.”

His nostrils flared, and his jaw ticked. “That’s a nasty word,” he said. “I’m your

husband. I only took what was rightly mine. You’re mine, Chloe.”

I closed my eyes again, willing myself to wake up, or at the very least for the

dream to change. My head still felt slightly fuzzy, the world around me surreal.

“Dex,” I whispered aloud. Think about Dex.

A sharp slap across my face cleared the last of the cobwebs from my mind. When

I opened my eyes, Neil was still glaring down at me.

“Never say his name again. He’s dead. You belong to me now. You always have.”

“No,” I moaned in horror.

He’s not dead. He’s not.

I had to get away from Neil and make my way back to Dex. When I found him,

he’d be okay: smiling and unharmed, his big body shielding me from anyone who

might hurt me.

I took several deep breaths and assessed the room again. I lay on a bed that was

set into a far corner of the room. My eyes skipped over the chains and other

bondage devices that crowded the small space, not pausing until my gaze fell on the

shiny metal door.

“I soundproofed the basement as best I could,” Neil supplied. “You can scream

as much as you want. I know you like that.”

I swallowed hard and found his eyes, their green hue and thick lashes so horribly

familiar. I’d fallen in love with those eyes. They were so pretty, for a man. As were

his full lips, which contrasted with his square, masculine jaw. How had I ever found

him desirable? A monster loomed over me. The same monster who had torn into

my body and violated me.

“I don’t want this, Neil,” I tried to reason with him, keeping my voice as steady

as possible. “This isn’t consensual.”

He cocked his head at me. “Of course it’s consensual. You’re my wife. You gave

yourself to me on the day you promised to spend the rest of your life with me. You

tried to break that promise, but I’ve chosen to forgive you. I recognize that I didn’t

really understand your needs back then. I do now. You’ll be happy with me again.”

“If you ever loved me, let me walk out that door right now,” I demanded. “Show

me that there’s some good in you. Otherwise, you’re just the scumbag rapist I

divorced three years ago.”

“I already told you I don’t like that word,” he snarled.

He reached for me, but I moved before he could make contact. Remembering my

self-defense training, I straightened two fingers and jammed them into his throat.

He fell back, choking. I shoved past him, getting to my feet. The world spun, the

drugs still swirling in my system. My knees hit the concrete floor.

Get up!

I forced my eyes to find the door and pushed myself up. I stumbled toward it, my

body thudding against the metal. Before I could fumble at the handle, Neil hit me

hard from behind. His fingers tangled in my hair, and he wrenched my head back.

My scream ended abruptly when he slammed my head against the door. Pain

cracked through my skull, and I dropped. His booted foot collided with my ribs,

sending agony exploding through my chest and robbing me of breath.

Darkness flickered across my eyes. I felt him lifting me up. Then he dropped me.

I cried out when my damaged ribs collided with the mattress.

He wrenched my arms above my head, and cold metal closed around my wrists. I

recognized the feel of handcuffs. They bit into my skin when I yanked against

them, and I realized I was trapped.

My breath came in short, sharp gasps, each one sending pain knifing through

my chest as I began to hyperventilate.

Neil’s fists curled into my thin lace dress, ripping it open with one jerk of his

strong arms. I tried to cover myself, but all I earned were lacerations on my wrists

as the cuffs cut me.

“Stop,” I begged, my voice ragged with pain and terror. “Neil, please. Please,

stop!”

He didn’t. His hands were on me, touching me. My skin crawled, my stomach

heaved.

My scream clashed with the bang of the metal door smashing against the

concrete wall. A furious roar echoed throughout the room, and fear flashed across

Neil’s face before he was ripped away from me. There was a sickening crack as bone

snapped, followed by an agonized shout.

“Dex,” I sobbed out his name. My Master was alive.

And he was in the grip of righteous rage. His fist came down on Neil’s face, and

something crunched as the finer bones in his cheek gave way. My ex-husband’s

head snapped to the side, blood flying from his mouth to splatter against the dull

gray floor.

Dex pulled his fist back again, but Jason suddenly burst into the room. He cursed

and grabbed Dex, holding him back.

Dex snarled and shook him off, going for Neil. I knew in that moment that my

ex-husband wouldn’t survive if Dex hit him again. His fire blue eyes gleamed with

lethal fury.

“Dex!” I called out to him. He froze. “Dex, don’t.” I didn’t want him to be

responsible for taking a life because of me, even if that life was Neil’s.

Slowly, he turned toward me, his fiery gaze finding me. His eyes flicked over my

exposed body. He turned back to Neil with a snarl.

“Dex, please,” I said softly. “I need you.”

He was with me in an instant, his big hands cupping my face. I studied him, too,

my gaze leaving his to inspect his body. For the first time, I registered that he was

shirtless, and blood-soaked bandages covered his shoulder.

“You’re hurt!” I cried, my arms jerking against the cuffs as I reached for him. I

didn’t feel the pain of the metal digging into my torn wrists. I was too focused on

the horror of his injury. “Neil said he shot you. You have to get to a hospital.”

Blood was seeping from beneath the bandages, dripping down his hard-muscled

chest.

“I’m fine,” he insisted roughly.

Pain lashed at my wrists again. I winced and looked up to find Jason unlocking

them and pulling them free.

“Careful,” Dex growled at him as I bit back a whimper. He shot a glower at

Jason. “Where’s that bus?”

“Ambulance is outside,” Jason answered, coolly in control. “And you’re getting

in it. Both of you.”

“I’m okay,” I tried to reassure them. “Dex, go. You’re bleeding so much.” I

started to push myself up, but pain lanced through me. I cried out and fell back

onto the mattress, clutching at my ribs.

Paramedics were suddenly at my side, checking me over.

“Help him,” I gasped out, waving at Dex. Why didn’t anyone seem concerned

that his chest was painted crimson?

“I’ll go to the hospital when you do,” he declared. “I’m not leaving here without

you.”

He got to his feet. His face went white, and Jason caught him before he

collapsed.

“Nope,” Jason declared. “You’re going now, you massive bastard. You might be

able to survive a bullet, but even you can’t keep going when you lose this much

blood.” He sagged under Dex’s weight. “Someone give me a hand,” he barked out.

“I’m not dragging him all the way to the hospital.”

I pushed away the medic who was hovering over me, gritted my teeth, and

carefully got to my feet. I tugged the remnants of my dress around me, covering

myself.

“I’m here,” I promised Dex. “I’m coming with you. See?”

The medic who had attended me shifted his focus to supporting Dex. Between

him and Jason, they were able to get him to the ambulance. By the time the door

closed behind us and we sped off, Dex’s eyes were closed, his skin far too pale.

“Stay with me,” I ordered, squeezing his limp hand. “Don’t you dare leave me.”

The medics hustled me out of the way and went to work. I sat back, willing Dex

to obey me. He had to survive.

“H

, princess.” His deep voice was little more than a rasp, but he managed a smile

for me.

I wanted to throw my arms around him, but I was mindful of his injury. He still

looked far too pale where he lay in his hospital bed. I settled for clutching his hand

in mine.

“You’re okay,” I said, as much to reassure myself as him. “The bullet went

straight through your shoulder. Mostly, you just lost a ton of blood. What were you

thinking?” I demanded. “You could have died!”

His expression suddenly turned fierce. “I would have died, if that’s what it took

to get to you. That motherfucker—” He stopped short, his hand curling to a fist as

he eyed the bandages around my wrists. “He hurt you.”

“I’m fine,” I promised, trying to calm him. “It’s just a few cuts and a broken rib.

I’ll heal up in no time.”

His blue eyes burned. “But did he hurt you?”

I knew what he was asking but couldn’t bring himself to say aloud.

“He didn’t rape me,” I said quietly. “You got there in time. Thank you.”

“I should have killed him,” he ground out.

“I didn’t want you to. I didn’t want you to have to live with that.”

His jaw tightened. “I would have slept just fine, knowing he could never hurt

you again.”

I touched his cheek, calling him back to me. “He won’t. He can’t. He’s going to

jail for a long time. And I don’t think he’ll ever want to face you again. In fact, I

don’t think he’s even woken up yet. Last I heard from CPD, he was still in surgery.

You shattered his arm. Along with a few other things, I’m sure.” I didn’t feel a

shred of sympathy toward the man who’d hurt me. He deserved all the pain Dex

had given him.

“I’d like to go break more of him,” Dex growled.

“You’ve done more than enough,” I assured him. “Now, if you don’t calm down,

I’ll call the nurse in here to up your pain meds and put you back under. I don’t like

how riled up you’re getting. It can’t be good for you, in your condition.”

“Don’t you dare,” he warned. “I’ve spent too much time sleeping. I don’t want

to take my eyes off you. I’m going to take care of you.”

I gave him a wry smile. “I’m afraid you’re going to have to let me take care of

you for a while. When they discharge you from the hospital, you’re going to come

stay with me until you’re better.”

His blond brows rose. “Only until I’m better? Or am I allowed to stay longer?”

My hand tightened around his. “Of course you can stay as long as you want.”

He smiled. “Good. Because I was thinking forever might be a good length of

time.”

“What?” I asked, breathless.

“I’m moving back to Chicago,” he declared. “We can live at your house or get a

new place. It doesn’t really matter to me.”

“But…” I stammered. “But your job, your life in New York…”

“I can transfer back,” he said smoothly. “And I never really lived in New York. It

was more like I put my life on pause. You’ve kicked it back into play.”

A laugh bubbled from my chest. “Did you just try to make a gaming joke?”

His grin turned rueful. “Tried and failed, apparently.” He tugged on my hand.

“Now, come here.”

I kept my distance. “I don’t want to hurt you.”

His countenance turned stern. “I believe I gave you an order, sweet sub.”

I let out an exasperated huff, but I was grinning when I lowered my mouth to his.

His lips were curved up in a smile, too. Joy expanded in my chest as I kissed him.

Dex was going to move to Chicago. We were going to be together. This sweet,

domineering man was all mine: my Master, my perfect hero.

“D

EPILOGUE

Dex

Six Months Later

ex!” Chloe gasped out my name on a giggle. “That tickles.”

I swatted her bare thigh. “Stay still,” I ordered with mock-sternness.

“You’re going to mess up my signature. If you do, I’ll just have to cross it out and

start all over again.”

“This is silly,” she groaned, but she stopped squirming, her naked body going

still. She was stretched out on our bed, her hands held above her head and her legs

spread for me like a good girl.

“There’s nothing silly about marking what’s mine,” I told her smoothly as I

touched the tip of the gold marker to her inner thigh. The words PROPERTY OF

already shined against her skin, my untidy scrawl stretching from her knee to her

pussy lips. I turned my attention to her right leg, slowly dragging out the letters to

spell my name in all caps: DEXTER SCOTT. Her skin pebbled in response to the light

stimulation, and the scent of her arousal teased through the air around me. My

attention riveted to her glistening pussy.

“Don’t,” she panted in warning. “We’re going to be late for my signing as it is. I

can’t believe I let you take the time to doodle on me like this.”

“Doodling? I’m branding you, princess. And I’m not finished. Give me your

hand.”

She rolled her eyes in exasperation, but she was smiling when she placed her

right hand in mine.

“No,” I corrected her. “The other one.”

Bemused, she complied. Grasping her hand, I tugged her up to a sitting position.

She watched me with curiosity as I directed her palm up and touched the tip of the

marker to the base of her ring finger. The gold ink left a neat, gleaming line around

her skin as I spread her fingers to work between them.

Her breath caught when I turned her hand over and completed the outline of the

gold band. Her chocolate eyes met mine, wide with longing.

“I think a princess cut diamond would be appropriate,” I said, drawing in a small

rectangular shape. “What do you think?”

“I think it’s perfect,” she said, her voice rough with emotion.

I beamed at her. “Not quite,” I said. “It should be bigger.” I reached into my

pocket and retrieved the small, velvet-covered box. Her jaw dropped when I

snapped it open to reveal the sparkling princess cut diamond set in white gold. I

took the ring out of the box and placed it at the tip of her finger, then captured her

gaze in mine.

“Chloe Martin,” I said solemnly. “I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I

want to have my family with you. I want you to be mine in every way possible.

Because I’m already yours. Will you do me the honor of marrying me?”

“Yes!” she burst out. “Oh, Dex. Yes!”

Grinning, I slid the ring onto her finger and pulled her in for a searing,

possessive kiss. I kept my lips locked on hers for long minutes, memorizing the feel

of her in my arms, with my ring on her finger.

I finally broke our kiss so I could speak. “Come on, princess. You’re going to be

late for your signing.”

“It’s at Dusk. I’m sure everyone will find a way to occupy themselves if I don’t

show up,” she countered, bringing her lips close to mine again.

I pulled away, tapping her nose with my forefinger in reprimand. “That would be

rude, little sub. Besides, I have more planned for you later. We’re going to Dusk.” I

pressed a quick kiss to her forehead. “No pouting.”

She grinned, wide and silly. “I’m not pouting. I’m engaged!” she squealed out in

happiness and threw her arms around my neck. I held her close for a few blissful

minutes, but I was mindful of our timeline.

After a while, I stood, lifting her to her feet as well. I turned her toward our huge

walk-in closet and landed a sharp swat across her perfect ass. “Get dressed, little

one. There are a lot of people waiting to meet their favorite author.”

She scoffed, but she hurried off into the closet to select an outfit. “I doubt many

people there will have even read my books. It was really nice of the owner to help

me promote my work in his club.”

“Josh might be a friend, but he’s also a businessman,” I pointed out. “He

wouldn’t have invited you to have the signing if he didn’t think your books were

good. And trust me, they’re better than good. Your newest release is my particular

favorite.”

She rolled her eyes and stepped into a red tutu skirt. It was short enough that I

could catch flashes of the gold ink on her inner thighs as she moved.

“You only like Hero because it’s about you,” she pointed out.

“Oh, I’d like it anyway. And I wouldn’t have known it was about me if you hadn’t

told me.”

She shook her head. “So the huge, blond, gorgeous, nerdy, Dominant FBI agent

character didn’t ring any bells for you? Honestly, Dex, I don’t understand how you

can’t see yourself that way.”

I helped her into her black silk corset, cinching the laces tight. “I see myself as

your Master,” I told her. “I don’t really think about the rest of it.”

She turned to me with a smile. “My Master and my fiancé,” she said with a

happy sigh as she began to undo the buttons on my work shirt. “You’d better get

into your leathers,” she prompted. “We really are running late.”

I stepped back. “Then you’d better get out of here and let me get changed on my

own. If you keep undressing me, I’m going to have to yank up that cute little skirt

and fuck you hard. And while we’d both enjoy it, I don’t think we have time.”

She licked her lips. “Right,” she said shakily. “I’ll leave you to it.”

She flounced out of the closet, and I quickly found my leathers. In a matter of

minutes, we were changed into our kinky attire, I had my kit bag, and we were on

our way to Dusk. During the short drive from our neighborhood to the club, I held

her hand in mine, running my thumb over the diamond that shined on her delicate

finger. She leaned on me, resting her cheek on my shoulder as I drove.

When we entered the club, our friends were waiting for us. Carina caught sight

of Chloe’s ring and squealed in delight.

“I knew it!” she cried, triumphant. “I knew you two were perfect for each

other.”

“Carina,” Chloe said on a laugh as the older woman pulled her in for a hug.

“What are you doing in Chicago?”

“Dex invited us. Kennedy and I didn’t want to miss your signing. Well, I didn’t

want to miss it,” she said, shooting a wry smile at her fiancé. “And I wanted to

celebrate the success of your Latin Kings story. It went viral over two weeks ago,

and I haven’t been able to congratulate you in person yet. I thought it was past time

we had a glass of champagne in your honor.”

“Only one,” I stipulated. “I plan on playing with my sub later.”

“Excellent,” Carina beamed. “Oh, I’m just so happy for you two.”

“So am I,” Katie chimed in, stepping up to give me a hug. “You went with the

princess cut?” she asked, releasing me to take Chloe’s hand. “It’s gorgeous.”

“Thank you,” Chloe smiled, pulling her in for a hug of her own. “The ring is

beautiful. I’m guessing you had something to do with the selection.”

Katie shook her head, smiling. “Dex did it all himself. Once I went over the types

of diamond cuts with him, he knew which one he wanted for you.”

“It’s perfect,” Chloe gushed. “It was so sweet of you to help him out. I’m really

glad you two have been able to spend more time together now that Dex is back in

Chicago.”

I was happy about it, too. I finally had my best friend back in my life, and being

near her wasn’t painful at all. And now that I’d spent a little time with him, I’d

come to accept that Reed wasn’t entirely terrible. We might not be buddies, but

being in the same field office with him again was working out just fine so far. He

was a good agent and a good Dom to Katie. There wasn’t any reason for me to hate

him anymore.

He clasped my hand with a wide smile. “Congrats, man,” he said with genuine

pleasure.

“Thanks,” I replied, not even attempting to crush his fingers.

A bottle of champagne appeared on the bar, and we all enjoyed a glass over the

next half hour as Dusk slowly filled up. Eventually, the club owner came to get

Chloe settled in for her signing, and she spent the evening scribbling out her pen

name in her signature gold Sharpie. As I watched her, I couldn’t stop staring at the

diamond sparkling on her finger, couldn’t stop envisioning the metallic ink that

glimmered between her thighs where they were hidden beneath the table.

Finally, the crowd dispersed to engage in other, kinkier activities. Chloe closed

her last book with a smile, and I was instantly at her side, gripping her waist and

lifting her up in my arms.

“Hey!” she huffed out as I began to carry her back to the private room I’d set up

for us while she was busy with her fans. “What are you doing? I wanted to talk to

Carina more.”

“She’ll still be here when we’re finished.”

She eyed me suspiciously. “Finished with what?”

I brought my lips down on hers, silencing her questions. Sometimes it took a few

minutes for her to transition out of writer mode and into sub mode. Kissing helped

with that. If she was ever stressed out or working too hard, I’d found that a

thorough, possessive kiss helped her start to relax. Subtle dominance had always

worked much better with Chloe than barked orders.

By the time we reached the private room I’d selected for us, she was soft and

submissive in my arms.

I set her down on her feet and undressed her slowly, taking my time to reveal

her gorgeous body. I saved her skirt for last, going to my knees before her as I slid it

down her legs. I ran my tongue along the gold lettering of my name on her thigh,

making my way from her knee to her pussy. When I reached it, I pressed a single,

light kiss to her clit. She gasped and rocked her hips toward me. My fingers curved

into her waist, steadying her as I pulled away.

I got to my feet and left her briefly so I could get what I needed from my kit bag.

“I chose this room because I want you to be able to see how beautiful you are,” I

told her, gesturing at the mirrors that covered the walls and ceiling.

Her eyes slid past me, and she caught her naked reflection for the first time. She

blushed and dropped her gaze. I closed the short distance between us and curled

two fingers beneath her chin, lifting her face.

“Look at me,” I commanded.

Her chocolate eyes met mine. They were open, expectant. She held nothing

back; she allowed me to look straight into her soul.

“You’re mine, Chloe,” I told her. “I want everyone to know it.”

One corner of her full lips ticked up in a crooked smile. “Your name is written

between my legs, and your ring is on my finger. I’m pretty sure they know.”

I chuckled. “Well, just in case anyone missed the signs.” I lifted the slim strip of

white leather for her inspection. “I want you to accept my collar.”

Her pupils dilated as they fixed on it. “Yes,” she whispered. “Of course I accept

it.”

“Good girl,” I said, my voice heavy with pleasure and pride. “Lift your hair for

me.”

She did as I commanded, and I stepped behind her. “Watch,” I ordered, directing

her to look forward into the mirror so she could see the moment the collar slipped

around her neck for the first time. Her eyes locked on mine in our reflection. I

pressed the length of leather against her neck. The white was beautiful against her

tanned skin, every bit as lovely as I’d fantasized.

“Gorgeous,” I murmured, buckling it closed at her nape.

Her pulse jumped at her throat, and her breath hitched. She ran her fingers over

the collar in reverent exploration. “It is,” she agreed. “I love it. Thank you,

Master.”

“Thank you, sweet sub.” I brushed a kiss across the top of her head. “I have one

more present for you.”

“Something else?” she asked as I went back to my kit bag.

“Oh, yes,” I smiled, lifting the large jeweled anal plug I’d selected for her.

“Sorry, princess. This one’s not a real diamond.”

She giggled, her eyes assessing its size as I coated it with lube. “That would be

impossible. I don’t think diamonds come in that size.”

I grinned. “Real or not, it’s going to look very pretty in your sweet ass.” I cleaned

the excess lube from my hand with a cleansing wipe and gestured for her to get on

the huge circular bed that was the focal point of the room. “Hands and knees,

princess,” I ordered.

She complied with alacrity, positioning herself in the middle of the mattress,

spreading her knees wide so her pussy and ass were on display for me. She shot me

a saucy grin in the mirror when she caught me staring at her most intimate areas.

I reached beneath her, cupping her breasts and rolling her tight nipples between

my fingers. She moaned and closed her eyes. I gave the hard buds a particularly

cruel twist.

“Watch,” I commanded. “I want you to watch everything I do to you.”

Her eyes flew open, and she caught my gaze in the mirror once again. “Yes,

Master,” she said, her voice lowering with lust.

“Good girl.” I petted her pussy in reward, exploring the wetness at her core

before toying with her clit. When she began to whine and rotate her hips into my

touch, I lifted the plug to her asshole. Her eyelids grew heavy with desire as she

watched me ease the tip of the toy inside her, continuing to work her clit as I

applied pressure. She moaned as it slid into her ass in a slow, steady slide. When

the widest part stretched her, she began to pant and whimper. I rubbed her clit in a

firm, demanding rhythm.

“You can take it,” I assured her. “Relax.”

Her white teeth sank into her lower lip, and her dark eyes locked on mine in our

reflection. I pushed the plug the rest of the way in, and it settled deep inside her.

She shuddered and gasped. I increased the rhythm of my fingers on her clit.

“Come for me,” I urged. “Get your pussy nice and wet for my cock.”

Her eyes flew wide, and she cried out as bliss crested, her pleasure unleashed by

my command. Satisfaction flooded my chest, and my dick throbbed, aching to get

inside her writhing body.

Unable to wait a second longer, I freed myself from my leathers and positioned

my body behind hers on the bed, lining my hard cock up with her soaked pussy. The

gem in her ass and diamond on her finger caught in the mirrors, dazzling me and

giving our scene a surreal quality. For a moment, I could hardly believe it was real;

the incredible woman before me was my collared sub, my beautiful fiancée.

I thrust forward, claiming her, and giving her everything I had in return: my

body, my soul, my heart.

“Mine,” I ground out, the single, possessive word echoing throughout the room.

Her dark eyes locked with mine in the mirror. “Yours,” she promised. “Forever,

my Master.”

“Forever,” I agreed, branding her with my heat.

After years of pain and loneliness, I’d found my perfect princess, my soul mate. I

had a future again, and I fully intended to spend eternity with Chloe.

THEEND

Keep up to date on new releases by Julia Sykes!

Subscribe to Julia’s Newsletter.

Or join her

Facebook Dark and Dirty Hangout Group

for exclusive information and

teasers!

ALSOBYJULIASYKES

The Impossible Series

Impossible

Impossible: Sean’s POV

Savior (An Impossible Novel)

Rogue (An Impossible Novel)

Knight (An Impossible Novel)

Mentor (An Impossible Novella)

Master (An Impossible Novel)

King (An Impossible Novel)

A Decadent Christmas (An Impossible Series Christmas Special)

Czar (An Impossible Novella)

Crusader (An Impossible Novel)

Prey (An Impossible Series Short Story)

Decadent Knights (An Impossible Series Short Story)

Highlander (An Impossible Novel)

Centurion (An Impossible Novel)

Dex (An Impossible Novella)

Hero (An Impossible Novel)

The RENEGADE Series

TARGET

SPY

SUBJECT

ASSASSIN

AGENT

CONNECTWITHJULIA!

julia-sykes.com

On Facebook

Facebook Dark and Dirty Hangout Group

Official Facebook Author Page

On Twitter

Or email her directly at juliasykes193@gmail.com

Document Outline

Copyright
Dedication
Author’s Note
Prologue
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Epilogue
The End
Also by Julia Sykes
Connect with Julia!

Wyszukiwarka

Podobne podstrony:
Ellora s Cave Julia Templeton Home Town Hero
Kenyon, Sherrilyn Where s My Hero Kleypas, Lisa & Quinn, Julia & MacGregor, Kinley
Pytania i odp Finanse Przedsiebiorstw(1), WZR UG, III semestr, Finanse przedsiębiorstw - dr Julia Ko
Heroizacja i?heroizacja postaci w literaturze wojennej i p
INSTRUKCJA GOPRO HD HERO
My hero
Hero System Champions Universe Errata
GoPro Hero 3 Instrukcja
The making of a hero?? u4
Hero System Mechanon's Summoned Robots
MacBeth Tragic Hero
Hero, Afo
Willy Loman A Tragic Hero
Mutants & Masterminds Hero Archetypes
Hero System Two Page Combat Summary
Hero System Shadowpunk Matrix Reference Chart
Hero System Regency Hero

więcej podobnych podstron

Hero Julia Sykes

Document Outline